K^U  i 


'J1 

■1 


;<    '   '     « 


J    c     '  r    *  '  ^    c  '  r  <^  "^^    '  c        ,        c  *  , 


Oliver  and  Fierabras. 


STORIES 
OF   CHARLEMAGNE 

AND  THE  TWELVE  PEERS  OF  FRANCE 

FROM  THE   OLD   ROMANCES 


By  the 

REV.   A.    T.   CHURCH,   M.A. 

Formerly  Professor  of  Latin  in  University  College,  London 
Author  of  *'  Stories  from  Homer,"  etc. 


With  Illustrations  by 

GEORGE    MORROW 


NEW    YORK 

THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

66,    Fifth    Avenue 


MfSTOBT 


•  :  (c-5r0 


•  • .  •  ■  • 


PREFACE 


I  HAVE  endeavoured  to  tell  in  this  volume 
the  story  of  Charlemagne,  the  Charle- 
magne, it  must  be  understood,  not  of  history, 
but  of  Romance.  The  two  personages  are 
curiously  different.  Each  writer  of  a  romance 
had  naturally  a  hero  of  his  own.  As  he  had 
to  exalt  this  hero,  he  could  hardly  help  depre- 
ciating the  king.  Charlemagne  suffers  by 
comparison  with  Roland  and  Reynaud  very 
much  as,  in  the  Iliad,  Agamemmon,  the  over- 
lord of  the  Greeks,  suffers  by  comparison  with 
the  subordinate  King,  Achilles.  The  real 
Charlemagne  was  a  very  great  personality,  one 
that  impressed  his  age  as  deeply  as  any  man 
has  ever  done ;  in  these  stories  he  often  appears 
petty,    capricious,    and    obstinate.      Then    the 

iii 

256998 


iv  PREFACE 

romance  writers  were  Frenchmen,  and  they 
make  the  great  king  a  Frenchman,  holding  his 
court  in  Paris,  and  surrounded  by  great  French 
lords.  They  began  to  write  when  the  air  was 
full  of  the  crusading  spirit,  and  their  work  is 
coloured  accordingly.  The  enemy  is  always 
a  Saracen  or  a  follower  of  Mahomet.  There 
could  not  be  a  more  curious  instance  of  this 
than  is  to  be  found  in  the  story  of  the  death  of 
Roland.  In  the  romance  Charlemagne's  rear- 
guard is  destroyed  by  an  overpowering  force  of 
Saracens.  What  really  happened  was  that  it 
was  attacked,  probably  for  the  sake  of  plunder- 
ing the  baggage,  by  a  gathering  of  mountaineers, 
who  are  called  Gascons  by  the  chroniclers,  but 
were,  in  fact,  Basques.  Then,  again,  we  find 
the  romance  writers  in  sympathy  with  the  great 
feudatories,  indicating  the  time  before  the 
French  monarchy  had  become  consolidated, 
when  the  king  at  Paris  had  all  that  he  could 
do  to  hold  his  own  against  his  powerful  vassals, 
the  Dukes  of  Brittany  and  Burgundy,  and  the 
English  king. 

The   Charlemagne   romances,  as  translated 
by  Lord  Berners  and  William  Caxton,  occupy 


PREFACE  V 

twelve  volumes  in  the  Extra  Series  of  the  Early 
English  Text  Society.  Some  of  these  are 
variants  of  the  same  story.  There  is  a  romance 
of  "  Ferumbras,"  for  instance,  which  gives 
substantially  the  same  tale  as  that  which 
occupies  eleven  chapters  in  this  volume. 
**  Huon  of  Bordeaux,"  again,  fills  four  volumes 
in  the  Extra  Series.  But  the  original  chanson 
is  contained  in  one  of  the  four  and  is  complete 
in  itself.  This,  too,  I  have  considerably 
compressed  and  shortened.  The  same  process 
has  had  to  be  applied  to  all  before  they  could 
be  made  acceptable  to  the  readers  of  to-day. 
I  hope  that  they  have  not  lost  their  life  and 
colour  and  human  interest. 

The  stories  of  which  I  have  made  use  are 
"The  Four  Sons  of  Aymon"  (i.-xi.);  "  Ralph 
the  Collier"  (xii.-xiii.),  a  genuinely  English  pro- 
duction, it  would  seem,  as  no  French  original 
has  been  found ;  **  Fierabras,"  taken  from  the 
**  Lyf  of  Charles  the  Crete "  (xiv.-xxiv.)  ; 
**The  Song  of  Roland"  (xxv.-xxxv.),  and 
**  Duke  Huon  of  Bordeaux  "  (xxxvi.-xl.).  This 
has  been  put  last  in  order,  as  it  represents 
Charlemagne  grown  old  and  weary  of  power. 


vi  PREFACE 

The  death  of  the  great  King  is  only  mentioned 
as  imminent  in  the  romance  which  I  have 
followed  ;  I  have  added  an  abridged  account 
of  it  from  the  contemporary  biography  written 
by  Eginhard.  The  story  of  Huon  is  peculiarly 
interesting  to  us  because  it  introduces  the  fairy 
King  Oberon,  who  was  to  become  so  important 
a  figure  in  English  literature. 

I  have  to  express  my  obligations  to  the 
Introduction,  written  by  Mr.  Sidney  Lee  to 
the  first  part  of  "  Duke  Huon  of  Bordeaux." 

ALFRED  J.  CHURCH. 
Oxford,  J^uly  17,  1902 


CONTENTS 


CHAP. 
I. 

THE   SLAYING  OF  LOTHAIR   . 

PAGE 
I 

II. 

HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME   BY   HIS   END. 

lO 

III. 

HOW   IT   FARED  WITH   THE   BRETHREN 

19 

IV. 

THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND      . 

32 

V. 

OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF   KING  JOHN 

40 

VI. 

OF  THE  CRAFT  OF   MAWGIS . 

53 

VII. 

MORE   DEEDS   OF   MAWGIS 

65 

VIII. 

HOW  MAWGIS   BECAME  A   HERMIT     . 

74 

IX. 

OF  WHAT   BEFELL  AT   MONTALBAN    . 

81 

X. 

HOW   PEACE  WAS   MADE          •                • 

94 

XI. 

OF   REYNAUD'S   END 

107 

XII. 

HOW   RALPH    ENTERTAINED   THE    KING 

113 

XIII. 

HOW  RALPH   WENT  TO   COURT 
vii 

120 

viii  CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

XIV.  HOW   FIERABRAS  DEFIED   KING  CHARLES       .    1 27 

XV.  HOW  OLIVER   FOUGHT  WITH   FIERABRAS          .    1 37 

XVI.  HOW     OLIVER     AND    OTHERS    WERE    TAKEN 

PRISONERS  ....    145 

XVII.  HOW   OLIVER  AND   HIS  COMRADES   FARED     .    1 52 

XVIII.  OF  THE   BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE        .                .    163 

XIX.  OF  THE  DOINGS  OF   FLORIPAS             •                .    172 

XX.  OF  THE  DOINGS    OF    THE  FRENCH   KNIGHTS    180 

XXI.  OF  GUY  OF   BURGUNDY          .                                 .    I90 

XXII.  OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY                .                .   202 

XXIII.  HOW  THE   BRIDGE  MANTRYBLE  WAS  WON     .    21$ 

XXIV.  OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL  .    222 

XXV.  HOW    GANELON    WENT    ON    AN    ERRAND   TO 

KING  MARSILAS  .  .  .230 

XXVI.  THE  TREASON   OF  GANELON                 .                .    242 

XXVII.  OF  THE  PLOT  AGAINST   ROLAND        .                 .252 

XXVIII.  HOW  THE  HEATHEN  AND  THE  FRENCH  PRE- 
PARED  FOR  BATTLE                        .                '259 

XXIX.  THE   BATTLE                •                •                •                .264 

XXX.  HOW  ROLAND  SOUNDED   HIS   HORN.                .275 

XXXI.  HOW  OLIVER  WAS  SLAIN       .                •                .280 

XXXIL  HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPIN  DIED       •               .    285 


CONTENTS  ix 

CHAP.  PAGE 

XXXIII.  THE   DEATH   OF   ROLAND       .  ,  ,   293 

XXXIV.  HOW   CHARLEMAGNE   SOUGHT   VENGEANCE     .    297 

XXXV.      OF   THE   PUNISHMENT   OF   GANELON  -SIS 

XXXVI.      HOW     KING     CHARLES    SENT    HUON    ON    AN 

ERRAND  .  .  «  .321 

XXXVII.      HOW   HUON   MET  WITH    KING   OBERON  .    333 

XXXVIII.      OF  THE  END   OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE   339 
XXXIX.       HOW    HUON,    HAVING   SLAIN   A   GIANT,    CAME 

TO   BABYLON       ....    349 
XL.      HOW    HUON    RETURNED,    HIS    ERRAND    FUL- 
FILLED. •  •  .   362 


LIST  OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 


»»» 


OLIVER  AND  FiERABRAS  •  •  .  Frontispiecc 


PAGE 

REYNAUD    KNEELING  TO   ROLAND  .  ,  •      5^ 


REYNAUD   AND    BAYARD  •  •  .  .92 


RALPH    IN   THE   PALACE   OF   CHARLEMAGNE         .  .    I24 


BLOWING  THE   GREAT   COAL       •  .  •  ,182 


THE  AMBASSADORS   OF   KING   MARSILAS  •  .    232 


ON   THE   FIELD   OF    RONCESVALLES  •  •  .    290 


HUON    MEETING   WITH    OBERON  .  .  .    336 


STORIES    OF    CHARLEMAGNE 

AND  THE  TWELVE  PEERS  OF  FRANCE 
CHAPTER  I 

THE   SLAYING   OF    LOTHAIR 

KING  CHARLES  held  a  great  court  in 
his  capital  city  of  Paris  at  the  Feast 
of  Pentecost.  Thither  came  the  Twelve  Peers 
of  France,  and  many  other  men  of  note,  besides 
strangers  from  Germany,  England,  and  other 
realms.  One  of  the  chief  of  the  Frenchmen 
was  Aymon,  Duke  of  Ardennes,  who  brought 
with  him  his  four  sons,  to  wit,  Reynaud,  Alard, 
Guichard,  and  Richard.  All  these  four  were 
marvellously  fair,  witty,  and  valiant ;  but  the 
fairest,  wittiest,  and  most  valiant  was  Reynaud, 
the  eldest  born.  There  was  not  in  the  world 
a  man  of  so  great  strength  and  stature.  It  is 
of  him  and  his  brothers  that  this  tale  is  told. 

King  Charles  stood  up,  and  said,  ''  Brethren 
and  friends,  you  know  that  by  your  help  I  have 

2  * 


2  THE  SLAYING  OF  LOTH  AIR 

conquered  many  lands,  and  brought  many 
pagans  to  confess  the  Christian  faith.  You 
know  also  that  this  has  not  been  done  without 
grievous  loss  on  our  part,  and  verily  had  not 
been  done  at  all  but  for  succour  that  we  looked 
not  for.  But  the  succour  that  we  looked  for, 
that  we  had  not,  and  notably  from  Duke  Benes 
of  Aygremont.  This,  then,  is  my  purpose.  I 
will  send  to  Duke  Benes,  bidding  him  attend 
me  this  summer.  And  if  he  will  not  come, 
then  I  will  besiege  him  in  his  town  of  Aygre- 
mont. And  when  he  shall  come  into  my  hands, 
I  will  hang  him,  and  slay  his  son  Mawgis,  and 
cause  that  discourteous  woman,  his  wife,  to  be 
burnt  with  fire." 

Duke  Naymes  said,  **  Be  not  so  hot,  my  lord 
King.  Send  a  message  to  the  Duke  by  some 
prudent  man,  and  when  you  shall  have  received 
his  answer,  then  take  counsel  what  you  shall 
do." 

"That  is  good  counsel,"  said  the  King.  But 
when  he  called  for  a  messenger,  no  man 
answered,  for  many  were  of  the  Duke's  kin- 
dred. Then  he  called  his  eldest  son  Lothair, 
and  said  to  him,  ''  Go  to  this  Duke,  and  bid 
him  come  to  me  with  his  men-at-arms  by  mid- 
summer next,  or  else  I  will  besiege  his  city  of 
Aygremont." 


THE  SLAYING  OF  LOTH  AIR  3 

The  next  day  Lothair  departed,  having  a 
hundred  knights  with  him,  armed  for  battle. 
As  they  went  they  uttered  many  threatenings 
against  the  Duke,  if  he  should  not  submit  him- 
self to  the  King. 

It  so  chanced  that  a  spy  heard  them  talk  in 
this  fashion,  and,  making  all  haste,  came  to  the 
Duke  and  told  him.  '*  There  come  messengers," 
he  said,  ''from  King  Charles,  threatening  terrible 
things,  and  the  King's  own  son  is  with  them." 
Then  the  Duke  asked  his  lords  what  he  should 
do.  One  of  them,  Sir  Simon  by  name,  a  good 
man  and  a  wise,  said  to  him,  '*  Receive  the 
King's  messengers  honourably.  It  is  not  well 
for  a  man,  how  great  soever  he  be,  to  fight 
against  his  sovereign  lord.  Many  of  your  kins- 
men have  so  dared,  yet  do  not  you."  Said  the 
Duke,  '*  I  am  not  fallen  so  low  that  I  should 
follow  such  counsel.  Have  I  not  three 
brothers,  princes  all  of  them,  that  will  help 
me  against  the  King,  and  four  nephews  also, 
sons  of  Aymon,  that  are  stout  and  valiant 
men  ?  "  So  he  would  not  listen  to  Sir  Simon  ; 
no,  nor  yet  to  his  wife  the  Duchess,  though 
she  was  urgent  with  him  to  speak  peaceably  to 
the  King's  messengers. 

By  this  time  Lothair  and  his  knights  were 
come  to  the  town  of  Aygremont.     The  Prince 


4  THE  SLAYING  OF   LOTH  AIR 

said,  "  See  what  a  fortress  is  there !  How 
strong  are  the  walls !  See,  too,  the  river 
running  at  their  base.  There  is  no  stronger 
place  in  Christendom.  It  cannot  be  taken  by- 
force,  but  haply  by  famishing  it  may  be  taken." 
One  of  his  knights  said  to  him,  *'  My  lord,  you 
say  true.  This  is  a  mighty  prince,  and  he  has 
a  strong  castle.  It  would  be  well  if  you 
could  make  him  to  be  of  good  accord  with 
your  father."  ''You  speak  well,"  answered 
Lothair,  ''nevertheless  if  the  Duke  shall  say 
anything  that  shall  displease  us,  he  shall  be 
sorry  therefor."  But  the  knight  said  softly  to 
himself,  "This  is  foolishness,  and  we  shall  pay 
for  it  with  our  lives." 

So  Lothair  and  his  men  came  to  the  castle, 
and  knocked  at  the  gate.  "  Who  are  you  ?  " 
said  the  porter.  "  We  be  friends,"  answered 
Lothair,  "  and  we  bring  a  message  from  the 
King."  "Wait  awhile,"  said  the  porter,  "  till  I  tell 
the  Duke."  So  the  porter  went  to  the  Duke  and 
said,  "There  are  come  hither  a  hundred  knights, 
with  the  King's  eldest  son  at  their  head.  Shall 
I  open  the  gate  ?  "  "  Open  it,"  said  the  Duke, 
"we  can  hold  our  own,  yea  though  the  King 
himself  should  come  with  all  his  men."  So 
the  porter  hasted  to  open  the  gate.  But  the 
Duke  said  to  his  lords,  "  Here  comes  the  King's 


THE  SLAYING  OF  LOTH  AIR  5 

eldest  son  ;  if  he  speak  wisely  to  us,  wisely 
will  we  answer  him ;  but  if  not,  he  shall  not 
go  free." 

Then  Lothair  and  his  knights  were  brought 
into  the  hall,  where  the  Duke  sat  among  his 
lords,  having  the  Duchess  his  wife  by  him  and 
before  him  his  son  Mawgis.  Now  Mawgis 
was  a  great  wizard. 

Lothair  said,  **  God  keep  King  Charles  and 
confound  Duke  Benes  !  My  father  says, 
*  Come  to  Paris  with  five  hundred  knights, 
and  make  good  your  want  of  service  in  the 
parts  of  Lombardy,  where,  for  lack  of  your 
help,  many  valiant  men  came  by  their  death. 
But  if  you  fail  in  this  thing,  you  shall  surely  be 
hanged,  your  wife  burned  with  fire,  and  all 
your  house  destroyed.'  " 

Then  might  any  one  have  seen  the  Duke 
change  colour  for  anger.  When  he  could 
speak,  he  said,  **  I  will  not  go  to  the  King. 
I  hold  of  him  neither  land  nor  fortress ;  rather 
I  will  go  and  waste  his  land  till  I  come  to 
Paris  itself." 

**  Dare  you  so  speak  ?  "  cried  Prince  Lothair, 
in  a  loud  voice.  "  You  know  well  that  you  are 
the  King's  man.  I  counsel  you  to  do  his  bid- 
ding. Else  you  shall  be  hanged  till  the  winds 
of  heaven  dry  your  bones." 


6  THE  SLAYING  OF  LOTH  AIR 

When  the  Duke  heard  this  he  stood  up  on 
his  feet  in  a  great  rage,  crying  to  Lothair  that 
it  was  an  evil  day  for  him  on  which  he  came 
to  the  town  of  Aygremont.  Not  a  word  of 
counsel  would  he  take,  when  some  of  his 
knights  would  put  him  in  mind  of  the  King's 
might,  and  of  how  he  was  in  truth  the  King's 
man,  holding  of  him  this  very  town  of  Aygre- 
mont. **  Hold  your  peace  !  "  he  cried.  "  Never 
will  I  consent  to  hold  aught  of  this  man  so 
long  as  I  can  mount  a  horse  or  hold  a  spear." 
And  he  called  upon  his  lords  to  lay  hold  on 
Lothair,  and  they  durst  not  disobey  him,  but 
ran  upon  Lothair  and  the  rest  of  King  Charles's 
men.  Then  began  as  sore  a  battle  as  was  ever 
fought  in  this  world.  For  not  only  did  the 
Duke's  men  that  were  within  the  palace  assail 
the  Frenchmen,  but  the  inhabitants  of  the  town, 
both  merchants  and  craftsmen,  hearing  the 
uproar,  beset  the  gates.  These  gates,  indeed, 
the  Frenchmen  kept  with  great  courage  ;  but 
they  were  few  in  number,  and  the  day  went 
sorely  against  them.  In  the  end,  after  that 
Prince  Lothair  had  been  slain  by  the  Duke 
himself,  there  remained  but  ten  of  the  hundred 
knights  alive.  These  the  Duke  spared,  on  this 
condition,  that  they  should  carry  his  message 
to  the  King,  and  the  message  was  this  :  **  I 


THE  SLAYING  OF  LOTH  AIR  7 

will  do  no  homage  for  my  land,  nor  pay  one 
penny  of  tribute.  Rather  I  will  come  with 
forty  thousand  men,  and  waste  your  land,  and 
burn  your  fair  city  of  Paris."  After  this  he 
delivered  to  them  the  body  of  Lothair,  laying 
It  in  a  cart  drawn  by  two  horses.  And  when 
the  ten  knights  were  quit  of  the  town,  and  were 
come  Into  the  fields,  they  began  to  weep  and 
lament,  not  for  Lothair  only,  but  also  for  them- 
selves, for  they  feared  the  King.  So  they  went 
on  their  way  to  Paris. 

Meanwhile  King  Charles  at  Paris  was  not 
a  little  troubled.  '*  I  fear  me  much,"  he  said  to 
his  lords,  **  lest  some  evil  have  befallen  my  son, 
for  this  Duke  Benes  is  a  savage  man  and  a 
cruel."  Then  answered  the  Duke  Aymon, 
**  If  the  Duke  shall  do  you  any  wrong,  I  will 
help  you  with  all  my  heart.  Here  also  are  my 
four  sons  who  will  go  with  me."  **  That  is  well 
spoken,"  said  the  King.  "  Bring  your  sons 
hither."  So  the  Duke  brought  them,  and  the 
King,  when  he  saw  them,  loved  them  all,  but 
Reynaud,  who  was  the  eldest,  more  than  the 
other  three.  He  said  to  his  steward,  **  Bring 
hither  the  arms  of  King  Certes,  whom  I  slew  at 
Pampeluna,  and  put  them  on  him."  And  Ogler 
the  Dane  bound  on  his  spurs,  and  the  King 
himself  girded  him  with  his  sword.    This  done, 


8  THE  SLAYING  OF  LOTH  AIR 

he  dubbed  him  knight,  saying,  "  God  increase 
thee  In  goodness,  honour,  and  worthiness !  " 

Reynaud,  it  should  be  known,  had  a  very 
noble  horse.  Bayard  by  name,  that  had  been 
given  him  by  his  cousin  Mawgls.  Never  was 
there  such  a  horse  in  the  world,  save  only 
Bucephalus,  that  was  the  horse  of  Alexander 
of  Macedon.  When  he  was  mounted  on  him 
he  seemed  such  a  knight  as  could  scarce  be 
matched  in  France  or  any  other  land.  When 
they  jousted  in  the  lists,  for  the  King  held  a 
tournament  at  St.  Victor,  that  was  near  to  Paris, 
not  one  did  so  well  as  Reynaud. 

The  tournament  being  ended,  the  King 
returned  to  his  palace  in  Paris.  The  next 
morning  he  said  to  his  lords,  Ogler  the  Dane, 
and  the  Duke  Naymes  and  Turpin  the  Arch- 
bishop, *'  I  am  in  fear  for  my  son  Lothair  ;  he 
tarries  long  on  this  journey.  I  dreamed  also 
last  night  that  the  Duke  Benes  had  slain  him." 
The  Duke  Naymes  said,  **  Put  no  trust  in 
dreams,  for  they  are  naught."  The  King 
answered,  ''  Nevertheless,  if  the  Duke  have 
done  this  thing,  he  shall  die." 

While  they  were  yet  speaking,  there  came 
a  messenger  upon  a  horse,  faint  and  weary  and 
sorely  wounded,  and  the  King  saw  him  pass 
the  window  where  he  stood.     Then  the  Kinor 


THE  SLAYING  OF  LOTH  AIR  9 

ran  lightly  down  to  the  gate,  his  lords  following 
him.  When  the  messenger  saw  the  King,  he 
saluted  him  in  a  low  voice,  and  told  him  all 
that  had  befallen.  And  when  he  had  ended 
his  words,  he  fell  to  the  ground  in  a  swoon 
for  grief  and  the  pain  of  his  wounds. 

Great  was  the  King's  sorrow.  He  wrung 
his  hands  and  tore  his  beard  and  his  hair.  His 
lords  sought  to  comfort  him,  and  Duke  Naymes 
said,  "Now  bury  your  son  with  great  honour 
at  St.  Germaine's,  and  when  you  have  done 
this,  gather  together  your  army,  and  march 
against  this  Duke  Benes." 

Then  the  King  and  his  lords  rode  forth  from 
Paris,  and  when  they  had  gone  the  space  of 
two  miles,  they  met  the  cart  wherein  was  the 
body  of  Prince  Lothair.  And  when  the  King 
saw  the  cart,  he  lighted  down  from  his  horse, 
and  lifted  the  cloth  that  was  upon  the  dead 
man.  And  when  he  saw  how  the  head  was 
severed  from  the  body  and  the  face  sore  dis- 
figured with  wounds  he  cried  aloud.  And  he 
said,  ''  Oh,  Lothair,  my  son,  you  were  a  fair  and 
gentle  knight.  May  God  of  His  mercy  receive 
you  into  Paradise !  "  Then  his  lords  bore  him 
up  on  one  side  and  the  other,  and  brought  him 
to  St.  Germaine's.  There  they  buried  Prince 
Lothair  with  all  honour. 


CHAPTER    II 

HOW   THE    DUKE   BENES    CAME    BY   HIS    END 

DUKE  AYMON  said  to  his  sons,  ** We  do 
ill  to  tarry  here.  The  King  is  very- 
wroth,  and  not  without  cause,  with  your  uncle 
Duke  Benes,  and  will  wage  war  against  him, 
in  which  matter  he  will  of  a  certainty  ask  your 
help.  But  we  cannot  fight  against  our  own 
kinsfolk.  Let  us  therefore  depart  to  our  own 
country." 

So  the  Duke  and  his  four  sons  departed,  and 
came  to  the  land  of  Ardennes.  The  Duchess 
was  right  glad  to  see  them.  Nevertheless, 
when  she  was  aware  of  the  reason  of  their 
coming  she  was  greatly  troubled.  To  the 
Duke  Aymon  she  said,  **  My  lord,  you  have 
done  ill  to  leave  the  King  without  license 
given,  for  he  is  your  natural  lord,  and  you 
have  received  much  good  at  his  hands.  You 
have  brought  away  your  sons  also,  whom  he 
has  of  his  goodness  promoted  to  the  order  of 

10 


HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END    ii 

knighthood.  This  was  not  well."  **  Lady," 
said  the  Duke,  *'  we  left  the  King  because  my 
brother  Benes  had  slain  the  Prince  Lothair, 
and  we  are  afraid."  **  For  all  that,"  answered 
the  Duchess,  "do  you  serve  the  King  and 
obey  him,  for  to  do  so  becomes  a  true  man.*' 
Then  said  the  Duke,  "  I  would  lose  my  castle 
and  the  half  of  my  land,  if  only  my  brother 
Benes  had  not  slain  the  Prince  Lothair." 

In  the  meanwhile  the  King  was  greatly 
troubled,  not  only  by  the  death  of  his  son, 
but  also  by  the  departure  of  Duke  Aymon 
and  his  sons.  *'  See,"  said  he,  **  how  these 
men  whom  I  promoted  to  great  honour  have 
betrayed  me.  Verily,  if  I  lay  hands  on  them 
they  shall  die.  But  first  I  must  punish  this 
villain  Duke  Benes.  I  will  make  war  on  him 
this  very  summer.  In  the  meanwhile  they 
that  desire  so  to  do  may  go  to  their  own 
homes,  but  let  all  be  here  on  Midsummer 
Day." 

Tidings  of  these  things  came  to  the  Duke 
Benes,  and  he  sent  to  his  brethren,  Gerard 
and  Bron,  that  they  should  come  to  his  help. 
These  came  with  many  men,  so  that  the  Duke 
had  now  a  very  great  army.  So,  having  great 
confidence  in  his  strength,  he  set  out  for  Troyes 
in  the  region  of  Champagne. 

Meanwhile,    there    came    to    the    King  at 


12     HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END 

Paris  Duke  Richard  of  Normandy,  with  thirty- 
thousand  men,  and  also  the  Earl  Guy  of 
Burgundy,  and  the  Duke  of  Brittany ;  also 
many  other  lords  and  knights  from  Gascony, 
Burgundy,  Flanders,  and  other  parts.  These 
all  pitchea  their  tents  in  the  meadows  of  St. 
Germain. 

When  all  things  had  been  prepared,  the 
King  and  his  army  set  out,  his  purpose  being 
to  besiege  the  town  of  Aygremont.  When 
they  had  marched  many  days,  there  came  to 
Ogier  the  Dane,  who  led  the  van  of  the  army, 
a  messenger  riding  in  hot  haste.  He  asked, 
"  Whose  is  this  army  ? "  When  they  told 
him  it  was  the  army  of  King  Charles,  he  said, 
"  I  would  fain  speak  with  the  King."  So  they 
brought  him  to  the  King,  and  he  delivered 
his  message,  which  was  from  Aubrey,  lord  of 
Troyes,  and  to  this  effect ;  that  Duke  Benes 
and  his  two  brothers  had  come  up  against  the 
town  of  Troyes  with  a  very  great  host,  and 
w^ould  most  certainly  take  it  unless  the  King 
should  come  to  his  help.  When  the  King 
heard  this  he  commanded  that  the  army 
should  leave  marching  to  Aygremont,  and 
should  turn  aside  to  Troyes.  And  this  was 
done,  and  in  no  long  time  the  King  and  his 
army  came  to  a  place  from  which  they  could 
see  the  town  of  Troyes. 


HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END     13 

When  Gerard  of  Rousslllon,  that  was  brother 
to  Duke  Benes,  heard  that  the  King  was  now 
near  at  hand,  he  said  to  the  Duke,  **  Let  us  go 
without  delay  against  the  King."  This  saying 
pleased  the  others,  and  they  rode  till  they  saw 
the  King's  army.  And  Gerard  rode  forth  before 
his  men,  crying,  "  Roussillon  !  Roussillon !  "  On 
the  other  hand,  Ogier  the  Dane  rode  out  from 
the  King's  army,  his  spear  in  rest,  and  smote  a 
knight,  Ponson  by  name,  so  that  he  fell  dead 
upon  the  earth.  Meanwhile  Gerard  slew  one 
of  Ogier's  knights.  So  the  battle  waxed  fiercer 
and  fiercer.  Duke  Benes,  charging  at  his 
horse's  utmost  speed,  overthrew  the  Lord  of 
St.  Quintin.  On  the  other  side,  Duke  Richard 
of  Normandy  did  many  valiant  deeds,  slaying, 
among  others,  a  certain  knight  that  was  Gerard's 
nearest  friend.  "  I  shall  have  no  peace,"  said 
Gerard,  '*  till  I  have  avenged  my  friend,"  and 
he  put  his  spear  in  rest  and  would  have  charged 
at  Duke  Richard.  But  his  brother  Bron  said 
to  him,  ''  Have  a  care ;  here  comes  King 
Charles  with  all  his  men ;  if  we  abide  his 
coming  in  this  place  it  will  go  ill  with  us." 
While  he  was  speaking  a  certain  knight  in 
the  company  of  Duke  Richard  slew  Gerard's 
nephew  before  his  face.  Then  Gerard  sent  a 
message  to  Duke  Benes  that  he  was  in  a  great 
strait,  and  must  have  help  forthwith. 


14     HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END 

When  the  Duke  Benes  heard  this,  he  made 
haste  to  come,  bringing  a  great  company  with 
him,  and  the  battle  grew  yet  more  fierce.  After 
a  while  Duke  Richard  of  Normandy  rode  at 
Duke  Benes,  piercing  his  shield  with  his  spear, 
and  bruising  him  sorely  on  the  body.  Also 
drawing  his  sword  he  smote  the  Duke  s  horse 
so  stoutly  that  it  fell  dead.  But  the  Duke  him- 
self sprang  lightly  from  the  ground,  and  fought 
right  valiantly  on  foot,  slaying  sundry  of  those 
who  thought  to  take  him  alive.  And  anon  his 
men  brought  to  him  another  horse.  And  still 
the  battle  grew  fiercer  and  fiercer. 

Then  came  King  Charles  himself,  his  spear 
in  rest,  and  smote  Gerard  on  the  shield  so 
strongly  that  he  overthrew  both  man  and 
horse.  Then  had  Gerard  perished  but  for 
his  two  brothers  Benes  and  Bron,  who  with 
no  small  trouble  drew  him  out  of  the  press. 
This  indeed  they  did,  but  the  battle  went 
against  the  men  of  Aygremont.  Right  glad 
were  they  when  the  sun  set,  and  this  was 
about  Co77tpline  time,^  for  the  days  were  now 
long. 

'  Compline  was  the  last  of  the  services  of  the  day. 
Vespers  would  correspond  to  our  Evening  Service,  though 
a  little  earlier,  as  at  6  p.m.  Compline  came  at  some  vary- 
ing interval  after. 


HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END     15 

When  Duke  Benes  and  his  brothers  came 
together  after  the  battle  they  had  much  debate 
as  to  what  should  be  done.  Gerard  counselled 
that  they  should  renew  the  battle  on  the 
morrow,  but  the  others  deemed  otherwise. 
**  Nay,"  said  the  Duke  Bron,  '*  we  shall  fare 
ill  if  we  do  this.  My  counsel  is  this :  let  us 
choose  thirty  knights,  the  most  prudent  that 
we  can  find.  Let  them  say  on  our  behalf  to 
King  Charles  that  we  beg  him  to  have  mercy 
upon  us,  that  the  Duke  Benes  shall  make  such 
amends  for  the  slaying  of  Prince  Lothair  as 
may  be  agreed  by  the  lords  of  the  two  coun- 
tries, and  that  hereafter  we  will  be  his  true 
liegemen."  To  this  counsel  the  others  agreed. 
Forthwith  they  sought  out  the  thirty  knights, 
the  most  prudent  men  that  they  could  find. 
These,  when  it  was  day,  they  sent  as  an 
embassage  of  peace  to  King  Charles.  And 
Gerard  gave  them  this  counsel  that  before 
they  sought  audience  of  the  King  they  should 
seek  out  the  Duke  Naymes,  and  beseech  him 
to  plead  their  cause  with  the  King,  '*  for  the 
Duke,"  said  he,  **  is  a  lover  of  peace." 

In  due  time  the  thirty  knights,  bearing  olive 
branches  in  their  hands,  were  brought  into  the 
presence  of  the  King,  and  delivered  their 
message  to  him.     When  King  Charles  heard 


i6     HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END 

these  words  he  looked  at  the  men  frownlngly, 
and  in  great  wrath.  Then  he  said  to  him  that 
was  their  chief  and  spokesman,  a  certain  Sir 
Stephen,  ''  Surely,  Sir  Stephen,  your  Duke  had 
lost  his  wits  when  he  slew  my  dear  son  Lothair. 
And  now,  when  he  says  that  he  will  be  my  man, 
does  he  speak  the  truth  ?  What  say  you  ?  " 
**  I  will  answer  for  him,"  said  Sir  Stephen. 
Then  King  Charles  went  with  his  lords  into 
a  chamber  apart,  and  took  counsel  with  them 
what  should  be  done.  Then  the  Duke  Naymes 
said,  **  My  advice  is  that  you  pardon  them. 
They  are  valiant  men,  and  you  had  better 
have  them  for  friends  than  for  enemies." 

Then  King  Charles  called  the  thirty  knights, 
and  said  to  them,  **  I  pardon  Duke  Benes  and 
his  brothers.  Only  I  will  that  he  come  to  me 
at  the  Feast  of  St.  John  next  ensuing,  with  ten 
thousand  men  well  equipped  for  war." 

When  the  messengers  brought  back  this 
answer  the  brothers  greatly  rejoiced.  Duke 
Gerard  said,  *'  It  is  meet  that  we  should  our- 
selves go  and  thank  the  King."  So  they  put 
off  their  fine  array,  and  went,  having  but  a 
single  garment  apiece,  and  with  bare  feet,  and 
four  thousand  knights  went  with  them  in  the 
same  plight.  When  they  came  before  the 
Kino-  he  spoke  to  them  in  peaceable  words, 


HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END     17 

but  he  had  anger  in  his  heart,  especially  against 
Duke  Benes,  as  will  be  seen  hereafter. 

Some  seven  days  before  the  Feast  of  St. 
John  Baptist  the  Duke  Benes  set  out  from 
Aygremont  that  he  might  present  himself 
according  to  his  promise  before  King  Charles. 
Meanwhile  the  King  was  holding  his  court  in 
Paris.  To  him  came  one  Guenes,  who  was  his 
nephew,  saying,  *'  Sire,  Duke  Benes  is  on  his 
way  hither  with  a  company  of  knights.  Now 
is  the  time  to  take  vengeance  on  him  for  the 
murder  of  Prince  Lothair."  **That  were 
treachery,"  answered  the  King,  **for  we  have 
given  our  word  to  him.  The  Duke  also  is  a 
great  man  and  has  powerful  kinsmen."  "  I  heed 
not  that,"  said  Guenes,  "  I  also  have  kinsmen 
that  are  as  good  as  he."  **  Certainly  it  were 
treachery,"  said  the  King  again;  *'but  do  as 
you  will,  only  mark  that  I  do  not  consent 
thereto." 

So  Guenes  departed,  having  four  thousand 
men  with  him,  and  met  the  Duke  and  his 
company  in  the  Valley  of  Soissons.  So  soon 
as  the  Duke  saw  him,  he  was  aware  of  his  evil 
purpose.  "  I  held  that  the  King  was  a  true 
man,  but  now  I  see  that  he  practises  treachery 
against  me.  Now  would  that  I  had  with  me 
Mawgis  my  son,  and  the  four  sons  of  my  brother 

3 


i8     HOW  THE  DUKE  BENES  CAME  BY  HIS  END 

Aymon.  I  shall  have  great  need  of  them  this 
day."  And  in  this  indeed  he  spake  truly,  for 
there  was  a  great  battle.  The  Duke  and  his 
knights  did  valiandy,  but  what  could  their 
valour  avail  against  so  great  a  multitude  ? 
First,  the  Duke's  horse  was  killed,  and  when 
he  rose  to  his  feet,  Guenes,  being  mounted  on  a 
very  swift  charger,  made  at  him,  and  ran  him 
through  with  a  spear,  so  that  he  fell  dead  upon 
the  plain.  When  the  Duke  was  dead  there 
w^as  a  great  slaughter  of  his  knights.  Ten 
only  were  left  alive,  and  these  were  spared 
upon  this  condition,  that  they  should  take  the 
body  of  the  Duke  to  his  town  of  Aygremont, 
even  as  the  body  of  Prince  Lothair  had  been 
taken  by  ten  of  his  knights  to  the  town  of  Paris. 
Great  was  the  grief  in  the  town  of  Aygremont 
when  the  body  of  the  Duke  was  taken  thither. 
But  Mawgis  said  to  the  Duchess  his  mother, 
*'Have  patience  awhile,  my  dear  mother.  The 
King  shall  pay  dearly  for  this  his  treachery. 
And  in  this  I  know  that  my  kinsfolk  will 
help  me." 


CHAPTER  III 

HOW  IT  FARED  WITH  THE  BRETHREN 

AT  Pentecost  King  Charles  held  a  court 
at  Paris  to  which  with  others  came  Duke 
Aymon  and  his  sons.  Said  the  King  to 
Aymon,  *'  You  and  your  sons  are  very  dear 
to  me.  Therefore  I  am  minded  to  make 
Reynaud  my  steward."  **  I  thank  you," 
answered  the  Duke  ;  **  yet  this  I  will  say  that 
you  did  a  grievous  wrong  in  that  you  suffered 
my  brother  Benes  to  be  slain,  when  he  had  a 
safe-conduct  under  your  hand.  Nevertheless 
I  forgive  you."  **  Remember,"  said  the  King, 
**that  Benes  slew  my  son  Lothair.  Let  us  set 
one  deed  against  the  other,  and  speak  of 
them  no  more."  **  So  be  it,"  answered  the 
Duke.  But  his  sons  were  not  so  minded,  for 
they  came  forth  out  of  the  company,  and 
Reynaud  spake  for  them,  *'  Sire,"  he  said,  **  we 

are    not    of  our    father's    mind,    for   we    hate 

19 


20    HOW  IT  FARED   WITH   THE  BRETHREN 

you  with  a  great  hatred."  The  King,  being 
very  angry,  cried,  ''Away  out  of  my  sight, 
foolish  boy  ;  were  it  not  for  this  company  I 
would  set  you  so  fast  in  prison  that  you  should 
not  move  hand  or  foot." 

After  these  things  the  whole  company  went 
to  the  Church  to  hear  mass  ;  and  after  mass 
they  sat  down  to  dinner,  but  Reynaud  would 
not  sit  down,  so  angry  was  he.  After  dinner, 
Berthelot,  that  was  nephew  to  the  King,  said 
to  Reynaud,  "  Come  here,  play  me  at  chess." 
So  these  two  sat  down  to  play.  When  they 
had  played  awhile,  there  arose  a  dispute 
between  them.  So  hot  was  the  dispute  that 
Berthelot  called  Reynaud  by  an  ill  name,  and 
smote  him  on  the  face,  whereupon  Reynaud, 
lifting  the  chess  board,  that  was  of  massy  gold, 
smote  Berthelot  upon  the  head  so  strongly  that 
he  fell  down  dead.  When  the  King  knew  this 
he  cried  in  great  wrath,  *'  Lay  hold  on  this 
Reynaud.  By  St.  Denis  he  shall  not  go  out  of 
this  place  alive."  Then  the  King's  knights 
would  have  laid  hold  on  him,  but  his  brothers 
and  kinsfolk  defended  him,  and  there  was  such 
a  strife  in  the  palace  as  had  never  before  been 
seen.  In  the  end  Reynaud  and  his  brothers, 
with  Mawgis  their  cousin,  escaped  out  of  the 
palace,    and    mounting    their   horses    fled    to 


HOW  IT  FARED    WITH   THE  BRETHREN    21 

Dordogne,  the  King's  knights  following  hard 
upon  them.  As  for  Reynaud  he  was  in  no 
peril,  for  his  horse  Bayard  was  as  swift  as  the 
wind,  but  with  the  others  it  went  hard.  Then 
Reynaud  turned  upon  the  knights  that  pursued 
and  slaying  four  of  them,  gave  their  horses  to 
the  others.  So  they  came  safe  all  of  them  to 
Dordogne,  where  dwelt  their  mother  the 
Duchess.  She,  fearing  greatly  for  their  lives, 
would  have  them  take  all  her  treasure,  and 
depart.  So  they  departed,  with  many  tears, 
and  coming  into  the  forest  of  Ardennes  built  for 
themselves  a  castle  which  they  called  Montan- 
ford.  A  great  fortress  was  it  and  a  strong,  for 
it  was  built  upon  a  rock  and  defended  on  all 
sides  with  great  walls,  and  furnished  with  a 
great  store  of  provisions. 

When  the  King  heard  of  what  they  had 
done,  he  required  of  his  barons  that  they 
should  help  him  to  take  vengeance  for  his 
nephew  Berthelot.  This  they  promised  to  do. 
"  Only,"  said  they,  'Met  us  go  to  our  own  land 
that  we  may  make  ready."  To  this  the  King 
consented.  So  they  departed  and  came  back 
to  Paris  in  due  time  with  their  men.  After 
this  the  King  departed  and  marched  as  quickly 
as  he  miofht  to  the  castle  of  Montanford. 

Now     it     chanced     that     Reynaud's     three 


22    HOW  IT  FARED   WITH  THE  BRETHREN 

brothers  were  returning  from  the  hunt  when 
they  saw  the  King's  host.  "Who  are  these?" 
said  Guichard.  Richard,  who  was  the  youngest 
of  the  brethren,  answered,  "  This  is  the  King's 
host,  for  I  heard  it  said  that  he  was  coming  to 
take  vengeance  upon  us.  But  now  let  us  show 
ourselves  to  be  men."  So  they  and  their  com- 
panions rode  to  meet  the  vanguard  of  the 
King's  army.  And  Guichard  laid  his  spear 
in  rest,  and  charged  at  the  Earl  Guyon,  who 
was  leader  of  the  vanguard,  and  smote  him 
so  strongly  that  he  fell  dead  to  the  ground. 
Thereafter  there  was  a  fierce  battle,  and  it 
went  hard  with  the  King's  vanguard,  so  that 
scarce  one  of  them  escaped.  But  the  three 
brothers  got  back  safe  into  the  tower,  and 
were  greatly  commended  by  Reynaud  for  their 
valour.  And  now  the  King  besieged  the 
castle.  **  I  will  take  it,"  he  said,  ''  by  force 
or  by  famine."  But  the  Duke  Naymes  coun- 
selled him  to  demand  Guichard  of  his  brother. 
**  If  Reynaud  yield  him  up,"  said  he,  ''then 
this  matter  shall  be  settled  peaceably  and 
without  loss."  ''That  is  good  counsel,"  said 
the  King,  and  he  sent  the  Duke  Naymes  with 
Oo^ier  the  Dane  to  make  their  demands.  But 
when  Reynaud  heard  it,  he  was  full  of  anger, 
and   said,   "  My   lords,    but   that    I    love   you, 


HOW  IT  FARED   WITH   THE  BRETHREN    23 

surely  I  had  cut  you  to  pieces  for  bringing 
so  evil  a  message.  Think  you  that  I  will  do 
so  base  a  thing  as  to  yield  up  my  own  brother? 
Tell  the  King  that  I  care  not  a  penny  for  his 
threatenings  ;  as  for  you,  get  you  away  out  of 
my  sight."  So  the  two  peers  departed  with  all 
speed,  and  told  the  words  of  Reynaud  to  the 
King. 

Then  the  King  set  guards  at  each  of  the 
three  gates  of  the  castle,  and  the  commander 
of  the  guards  at  the  third  gate  was  the  Duke 
Aymon  himself,  for,  of  his  loyalty  to  the  King, 
he  made  war  against  his  own  sons. 

When  Reynaud  saw  the  guards  that  the 
King  had  set  at  the  gates,  he  said  to  his  men, 
*'  These  men  are  worn  and  weary  with  travel, 
and  it  were  but  small  glory  to  overcome  them 
now.  But  when  they  are  somewhat  rested, 
then  we  will  set  upon  them."  And  when  the 
men  heard  him  so  speak,  they  judged  that  he 
was  a  very  gallant,  noble  knight. 

After  a  while,  Reynaud  said,  *'  The  time  is 
come,  else  the  King  will  think  that  we  fear 
him.  Sound  the  trumpet,  and  we  will  let  him 
see  what  manner  of  men  we  are."  So  the 
trumpet  was  sounded,  and  Reynaud  and  his 
men  issued  from  the  castle  gate,  and  the 
King's  men  on  the  other  hand   made   them- 


24    HOW  IT  FARED   WITH  THE  BRETHREN 

selves  ready  for  the  fight,  and  there  was  a 
very  terrible  battle.  Reynaud  and  his  men 
suffered  much  that  day,  for  first  the  Duke 
Aymon  wrought  great  damage  to  his  sons' 
army,  and  then  the  Duke  Fulk  slew  many, 
and  the  defenders  of  the  castle  had  much  ado 
to  hold  their  own.  Nevertheless  they  did  so 
valiantly  that  at  the  last  the  King  was  fain  to 
withdraw  his  men.  Nor  did  he  do  this  without 
great  damage,  for  Reynaud  came  upon  the 
army  as  it  retreated,  and  slew  many,  and  took 
certain  prisoners.  This  done,  the  four  brothers 
went  back  to  their  castle  at  Montanford. 

But  it  passed  the  skill  of  man  to  hold  the 
place  against  such  odds  as  were  brought 
against  them.  For  the  King,  having  gathered 
together  a  great  multitude  of  men,  surrounded 
the  castle  on  all  sides,  and  kept  it  close  for  a 
year  and  more.  Then  Reynaud  sent  a  mes- 
senger to  the  King,  saying,  **  I  will  surrender 
this  fortress  and  myself  also  with  my  brothers, 
if  the  King  will  promise  on  his  part  that  we 
shall  have  our  lives  and  goods."  But  the  King, 
moved  by  certain  of  his  counsellors,  would 
promise  no  such  thing.  And  so  for  a  while 
the  matter  stood ;  neither  could  the  King  win 
the  castle,  nor  could  the  brethren  go  free. 

After  a  while  there  came  to  King  Charles  a 


HOW  IT  FARED   WITH  THE  BRETHREN    25 

certain  knight,  Herneger  by  name,  who  said, 
'  Sire,  if  you  will  give  me  this  castle  of 
Montanford  for  my  own,  and  all  the  goods 
that  are  within,  and  the  land  about  it  for  five 
miles,  I  will  deliver  to  you  Reynaud  and  his 
brothers  within  the  space  of  a  month  from 
now."  "Do  this,"  answered  the  King,  "and 
you  shall  have  what  you  ask." 

Then  Herneger,  after  he  had  first  disposed 
a  thousand  knights  in  the  mountains  round 
about,  rode  up  to  the  castle  gates  and  said,  "  I 
pray  you  to  let  me  enter,  for  the  King  seeks 
my  life.  I  have  something  to  tell  Sir  Reynaud 
that  he  will  be  right  glad  to  hear."  So  the 
porter  opened  the  gate,  and  let  Sir  Herneger 
pass  within. 

When  Reynaud  heard  that  there  was  a 
strange  knight  in  the  castle,  he  came  and 
inquired  of  his  business.  Herneger  said, 
"  The  King  seeks  my  life,  because  I  spake 
on  your  behalf"  "How  does  the  King 
fare?"  said  Reynaud.  "Has  he  good  store 
of  victuals?"  Herneger  answered,  "He  and 
his  army  are  well-nigh  famished.  They  will 
not  tarry  long  in  this  place,  and  when  they 
depart  you  may  get  much  spoil  by  pursuing 
them."  "That  is  good  to  hear,"  answered 
Reynaud.     "If  the  King  fail  of  his  purpose 


26    HOW  IT  FARED   WITH  THE  BRETHREN 

this  time,  the  opportunity  will  not  soon  come 
again."  Then  he  and  his  brethren  and  Her- 
neger  the  traitor  sat  down  to  supper  and 
made  good  cheer. 

When  all  the  knights  were  fast  asleep,  the 
false  Herneger  rose  from  his  bed  and  armed 
himself.     Then  he  cut  the  cords  of  the  draw- 
bridge, and  let  it  fall,  and  he   slew  also  the 
guards  that   kept  watch  on  the  wall.     When 
he    had    done    this,    the    knights    who    were 
disposed  upon  the  mountains  came  up,  being 
led   by    Guy   of   Burgundy,    and,    finding   the 
gates  open,  entered  in  and  slew  all  that  they 
could   find.     Truly  it   had   gone   ill    with    the 
four  brethren  that  night  but  for  the  horse  of 
Alard  that  woke  them  out  of  their  sleep.     For 
some  of  the  guards  had  been  slain,  and  some 
who  should  have  watched  were  drunken,  and 
the    brethren   had  been  surprised  but  for  the 
loud  neighing  of  the  horse.     When  Reynaud 
saw  that  the  enemy  was  within  the  castle,  he 
and  his  brethren  took  their  places  in  the  tower, 
and,  when  the  tower  was  set  on  fire,  they  took 
their   stand  in  a  certain    pit   and  defended  it 
right    valiantly   against    all    the    King's    men. 
After  awhile,  the  other  knights  that  were  in 
the  castle   taking   heart   and  coming   to   help 
them,    they   drove   out    the   enemy   from    the 


HOW  IT  FARED   WITH  THE  BRETHREN    27 

castle,  and  shut  the  gates  and  raised  the 
drawbridge.  The  next  day  Reynaud  said  to 
his  brothers,  "  So  far  we  have  done  well,  and 
have  been  delivered  beyond  all  hope.  Never- 
theless here  we  may  not  stay,  for  all  our 
provision  of  food  has  been  burnt  by  fire.  Let 
us  depart,  therefore,  while  we  can."  So  they 
left  the  castle  not  without  much  sorrow.  Alard 
and  Guichard  were  in  the  vanguard  with  a 
hundred  knights,  and  Reynaud  and  Richard 
brought  up  the  rear  with  all  the  rest  of  their 
folk. 

That  night  they  passed  through  the  army  of 
the  King  without  hurt  or  hindrance.  But  for 
many  days  to  come  they  had  no  rest  from  their 
enemies,  nor  of  all  that  pursued  them  was  there 
one  that  did  them  more  damage  than  did 
Aymon  their  father.  At  last  things  came  to 
this  pass  that  there  was  no  one  left  alive  of  all 
their  followers.  Their  horses  also  were  in  a 
sore  plight,  for  they  had  nothing  to  eat  save 
only  such  roots  as  they  could  find  in  the 
ground.  Nevertheless  the  horse  Bayard  was 
plump  and  strong,  while  the  others  were  so 
lean  and  weak  that  they  could  scarce  stand. 
A  wonderful  beast  was  he  in  this  as  in  other 
things,  being  as  well  nourished  by  roots  as 
other  horses  are  wont  to  be  by  hay  and  corn. 


28    HOW  IT  FARED   WITH   THE  BRETHREN 

As  for  the  knights  they  were  ill  to  see,  for 
their  armour  was  eaten  away  with  rust  and 
their  skins  dark  with  hunger  and  want. 

Then  said  Reynaud  to  his  brothers,  ''What 
shall  we  do  ?  As  for  myself  I  had  sooner  die 
as  becomes  a  knight  than  perish  here  of 
hunger  and  cold."  Alard  said,  ''  My  counsel 
is  that  we  go  straight  to  our  lady  mother  in 
Ardennes.  For  though  the  King  and  his 
lords  hate  us,  and  even  our  father  is  set 
against  us,  yet  I  am  persuaded  that  our  mother 
will  not  fail  us."  ''  You  give  good  counsel," 
said  Reynaud  ;  and  to  this  the  other  two  agreed. 

That  night  the  brethren  set  out,  and  travel- 
ling without  stay  came  to  the  city  of  Ardennes. 
When  they  were  in  sight  of  the  walls,  Reynaud 
said  to  his  brethren,  "  We  did  ill  to  take  no 
surety  of  our  father,  that  he  give  us  not  into 
the  King's  hands."  **  Fear  not,"  answered 
Richard.  "  I  am  assured  that  our  lady  mother 
will  keep  us  safe."  So  they  entered  the  town. 
But  no  man  knew  them,  so  strange  were  they 
to  look  upon,  and  the  townsfolk  asked  them, 
''Of  what  country  are  you?"  "You  are  too 
curious,"  answered  Reynaud,  and  they  rode  to 
the  palace. 

Now  the  Duke  Aymon  chanced  to  be 
hawking    that    day    by    the    river,    and    the 


HOW  IT  FARED   WITH  THE  BRETHREN    29 

Duchess  was  in  her  chamber,  where  she  was 
wont  to  sit,  in  much  grief  because  she  had  no 
tidings  of  her  children.  After  a  while  she 
came  from  her  chamber  into  the  hall,  where 
the  men  sat,  but  she  knew  them  not.  Nay  so 
black  were  they  and  foul  to  look  upon  that  she 
was  in  no  small  fear  of  them,  and  was  minded 
for  a  while  to  go  back  to  her  chamber.  But 
soon  she  took  courage,  and  greeted  the  men, 
saying,  *'  Who  are  you.  Christian  men  or 
pagans?  Maybe  you  are  doing  some  pen- 
ance. Will  you  have  some  alms  from  me  or 
clothing  ?  methinks  you  need  them  much. 
Gladly  will  I  do  you  this  service  that  God  also 
may  have  mercy  upon  my  own  children." 
And  when  she  thought  of  her  sons,  and  how 
she  knew  not  whether  they  were  alive  or  dead, 
she  wept  aloud. 

When  Reynaud  heard  her  weep,  he  was 
himself  greatly  moved,  and  wept  also.  And 
the  Duchess  looking  on  him  more  closely 
was  not  a  little  troubled,  so  that  she  had 
almost  fallen  to  the  ground  in  a  swoon.  But 
when  she  came  to  herself  she  looked  aofain  and 
lo  !  there  was  a  scar  on  his  face  that  he  had 
from  a  fall  when  he  was  a  child.  So  she  knew 
him  again,  and  cried,  **  O  my  son  Reynaud, 
how  comes  it  that  you  are  so  greatly  changed, 


30    HOW  IT  FARED   WITH  THE  BRETHREN 

you  that  were  the  fairest  knight  in  all  the 
world  ? "  Then  she  looked  about  her,  and 
knew  her  other  sons  also,  and  took  them  one 
by  one  in  her  arms,  both  rejoicing  and  lament- 
ing.    So  she  wept  and  they  wept  also. 

And  now  came  a  yeoman  to  say  that  the 
dinner  was  served.  So  the  Duchess  and  her 
sons  went  to  the  table,  and  sat  down  and  made 
good  cheer. 

As  they  sat,  the  Duke  came  in  from  his 
hawking,  and  said  *'Who  are  these  men  that 
are  so  strange  to  look  upon  ? "  **  These  are 
your  children  and  mine,"  answered  the 
Duchess.  '*  See  what  they  have  suffered, 
living  in  the  woods.  I  beseech  you  deal 
kindly  with  them."  But  the  Duke  hardened 
his  heart  against  his  sons,  because  he  would 
be  true  to  King  Charles.  And  there  was 
much  dispute  between  them,  so  that  Reynaud 
had  once  half  drawn  his  sword  from  its  sheath. 
Only  Alard  stayed  him,  "  Set  not  your  hand 
ao-ainst  him,  for  that  is  against  God's  com- 
mandment." In  the  end  peace  was  made 
between  father  and  sons  in  this  fashion. 
Aymon  said,  ''  I  cannot  abide  in  the  house  with 
these  men,  for  that  were  against  my  oath  to 
King  Charles.  But  you,  my  wife,  have  much 
gold   and  silver,  and  horses  and  harness  and 


HOW  IT  FARED   WITH   THE   BRETHREN    31 

armour.  Give  to  your  sons  so  much  as  they 
will  take."  Having  said  this,  he  departed 
from  the  house  and  his  knights  went  with  him. 

Then  the  Duchess  called  her  sons  to  her. 
First  she  commanded  that  they  should  make 
baths  ready  for  them.  And  when  they  had 
bathed,  she  gave  them  rich  apparel  of  all  that 
they  needed.  This  done  she  showed  them  the 
Duke  Aymon's  treasure  and  bade  them  take  of 
it  as  much  as  they  needed.  Nor  did  they  fail 
so  to  do.  For  Reynaud  made  such  provision 
of  men  and  arms  that  he  gathered  together  a 
great  company  of  soldiers. 

The  next  day,  just  as  they  were  about  to 
depart,  came  Mawgis  their  cousin,  telling  of 
how  he  had  taken  three  horses  of  the  King, 
laden  with  gold  and  silver.  "  And  of  this 
treasure,"  said  he  to  Reynaud  his  cousin.  **  I 
am  ready  to  give  you  the  half." 

So  they  departed  together,  and  the  Duke 
Aymon  met  them  as  they  went,  and  gave  them 
his  blessing,  and  *'  See,"  said  he  to  the  three, 
''  that  you  obey  your  brother  Reynaud,  for  he 
IS  good  at  counsel."  To  the  Duchess,  when 
she  was  nigh  distracted  at  the  departure  of  her 
children,  he  said,  "  Be  not  troubled  over  much  ; 
we  shall  see  them  come  again  in  great  pros- 
perity and  honour." 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   COMING   OF    ROLAND 

REYNAUD  and  his  brothers,  with  Mawgis 
their  cousin,  came  in  their  riding  to 
Poictiers,  where  it  was  told  them  that  John, 
King  of  Gascony  was  hard  pressed  by  the 
Saracens.  Reynaud  said  to  his  comrades, 
**  Let  us  go  to  the  help  of  the  King."  To  this 
they  consented,  and  so  coming  to  the  city  of 
Bordeaux  were  joyfully  received  by  the  King 
and  his  courtiers. 

Not  many  days  after,  the  King  of  the 
Saracens  came  to  Bordeaux,  and  Reynaud 
and  his  comrades  went  forth  from  the  city  to 
attack  him.  Then  followed  a  great  battle,  and 
the  Saracens  fled,  whom  Reynaud  pursued  so 
hotly  that  all  his  friends  counted  him  to  have 
been  slain.  Great,  therefore,  was  their  joy 
when   Reynaud  came  back,  not  only  safe  and 

sound,  but  bringing  with  him  the  King  of  the 

32 


THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND  33 

Saracens,  as  prisoner,  for  he  had  taken  him  in 
single  combat.  Thereupon,  King  John,  hold- 
ing that  he  could  not  honour  too  greatly  so 
valiant  a  knight,  yielded  to  him  a  fair  hill 
whereon  was  a  castle,  and  gave  him  also  his 
sister  in  marriage.  This  castle  Reynaud 
made  very  strong  with  towers  and  the  like, 
and  called  it  Montalban  ;  and  for  a  while  the 
brothers  had  peace. 

It  befell  that  King  Charles,  going  on  a 
pilgrimage,  saw  this  same  hill  with  the  castle 
built  upon  it,  and  much  admiring,  would  know 
who  dwelt  there.  When  he  heard  that  it  was 
the  castle  of  the  sons  of  Aymon,  he  was  very 
wroth,  and  sent  an  embassy,  of  which  Ogier 
the  Dane  was  the  leader,  to  King  John, 
demanding  that  the  brothers  and  their  com- 
pany should  be  delivered  to  him.  **  I  will 
do  no  such  thing,"  said  the  King.  Thereupon 
King  Charles  said  to  his  barons,  "You  see  how 
this  man  defies  us.  Come  now,  we  will  go  to 
Paris,  and  hold  a  council  of  the  whole  realm, 
and  consider  how  we  shall  deal  with  him." 

When  the  Council  was  assembled,  the  King 
stood  up,  and  set  the  matter  before  them. 
Then  the  Duke  Naymes  spake  in  this  fashion; 
**Sir,  we  are  wrong  in  this  war;  let  us  have 
peace  for  five  years ;  after  that,  if  you  are  so 

4 


34  THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND 

minded,  we  will  fight  again."  This  counsel 
angered  the  King  greatly,  but  while  he  doubted 
what  he  should  say,  there  came  to  the  palace  a 
young  man,  very  fair,  and  well  arrayed,  with 
thirty  squires  following  him,  and  did  obeisance 
to  the  King.  "  Tell  me  your  name,"  said 
Charles.  "  Sire,"  answered  the  stranger,  **  my 
name  is  Roland,  and  I  am  your  nephew,  being 
son  of  your  sister  that  is  married  to  the  Duke 
of  Milan."  ''  You  are  welcome,"  said  the  King. 
**  To-morrow  I  will  make  you  a  knight  and  you 
shall  make  war  upon  these  traitors,  the  sons  of 
Aymon."  *'  That  I  will  do  right  willingly," 
answered  Roland,  **  seeing  that  Reynaud  slew 
my  cousin,  Berthelot." 

On  the  morrow  the  King  made  Roland  a 
knight.  But  while  they  sat  at  the  feast,  there 
came  a  messenger  saying  that  the  city  of 
Cologne  was  beset  of  Saracens.  Said  Roland 
to  the  King,  **  Let  me  go  against  these  infidels," 
and  the  King  answered,  "  You  shall  go."  So 
Roland  went  with  twenty  thousand  men  well 
armed  and  fell  upon  the  Saracens,  and  took 
from  them  spoils  and  prisoners,  and  overcame 
their  King  in  single  combat,  bringing  him  back 
to  Paris  and  delivering  him  to  the  King. 

The  King  said  to  Duke  Naymes,  "  How  did 
Roland,    my    nephew,    bear    himself   in    the 


THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND  35 

battle  ? "  **  Never  did  knight  bear  himself 
better,"  answered  the  Duke,  "only  he  needs 
a  horse  that  should  carry  him  well  when  he  is 
fully  armed.  I  counsel  you,  therefore,  to  make 
a  proclamation  that  there  shall  be  a  race  of  all 
the  best  horses  in  your  realm,  and  that  you 
will  give  to  the  horse  that  shall  prevail  your 
crown  of  gold,  and  five  hundred  marks  of  fine 
silver,  and  a  hundred  rolls  of  silk."  ''This  is 
good  counsel,"  said  the  King,  and  he  caused 
proclamation  to  be  made,  and  the  lists  to  be 
set  up. 

Now  it  chanced  that  a  yeoman  of  Gascony, 
being  in  Paris,  heard  the  proclamation,  and 
going  back  to  his  own  country  told  the  matter 
to  Reynaud  and  Mawgis.  When  Reynaud 
heard  it,  he  laughed  and  said  :  "  Now  shall  the 
King  see  as  good  a  race  as  ever  was  run  in  the 
world,  for  I  will  go  to  Paris  with  Bayard  and 
win  this  prize."  **  I  will  go  with  you,"  said 
Mawgis,  *'  and  your  brethren  also,  and  we  will 
have  with  us  some  knights  well  armed." 

So  Reynaud  and  his  company  set  out,  and 
when  any  one  would  know  who  they  were,  they 
said  that  they  were  from  Beam,  and  that  they 
were  journeying  to  Paris  to  run  their  horses  in 
the  King's  race.  When  they  were  now  near  to 
Paris,  Mawgis,  being  a  great  magician,  took  a 


36  THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND 

certain  herb  that  he  knew,  and  when  he  had 
pounded  it  with  the  pommel  of  his  sword,  and 
tempered  it  with  water,  he  rubbed  Bayard 
therewith,  so  that  he  became  all  white.  And 
he  took  another  herb  that  he  knew  and  there- 
with caused  Reynaud  to  look  like  a  youth  of 
twenty  years.  When  the  others  saw  Reynaud 
and  his  horse,  how  changed  they  were,  they 
laughed  aloud.  Then  Reynaud  and  Mawgis 
parted  from  them,  and  went  on  alone  to  Paris 
with  Bayard  the  horse. 

Meanwhile,  the  King  had  sent  the  Duke 
Naymes,  and  Ogler  the  Dane,  and  another, 
with  a  hundred  knights  to  keep  the  road  from 
Orleans,  that  none  might  pass  without  their 
knowledge.  There  they  abode,  not  a  few  days, 
suffering  much  from  hunger  and  thirst.  **  What 
do  we  here  ?  "  said  Duke  Naymes.  "  Does  the 
King  hold  us  to  be  fools  that  he  makes  us 
tarry  here  for  nothing  ?"  **  You  say  well," 
said  Ogler  the  Dane,  *'let  us  go  back."  But 
even  as  he  spake,  they  were  aware  of  two  men 
on  horseback.  Said  the  Duke,  "  That  horse  is 
Bayard,  but  that  he  is  of  another  colour." 
When  the  men  were  near,  the  Duke  said  to 
them,  **Who  are  you?"  Mawgis  answered, 
*'  My  name  is  Sousser,  and  I  come  from  Peron, 
and  this  is  my  son,  but  he  speaks  no  French." 


THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND  37 

The  Duke  said  to  Reynaud,  **  Man,  know  you 
anything  of  Reynaud,  the  son  of  Aymon  ?  '* 
Reynaud  answered  him  with  strange  words 
that  no  man  could  understand.  "What  devil 
taught  thee  to  speak  such  strange  French  ? 
Maybe  'tis  Latin,  but  thou  art  more  like  to 
a  fool  than  to  a  bishop."  And  he  suffered 
the  two  to  pass  in  peace. 

When  they  came  to  Paris  some  ill  fellow  saw 
them,  and  cried  in  a  loud  voice,  **  This  is 
Reynaud,  son  of  Aymon,"  at  which  saying 
many  ran  together.  Thereupon  the  villain, 
growing  bold,  caught  Bayard  by  the  bridle. 
But  the  horse  smote  the  man  on  the  breast 
with  his  fore  foot,  and  killed  him. 

Then  the  two  rode  on,  and  took  a  lodging  in 
an  inn;  where,  when  they  bedded  their  horses, 
Mawgis  took  a  thread  of  silk  and  waxed  it  well 
and  bound  therewith  the  fore  feet  of  Bayard. 
Said  the  host,  "  Why  do  you  this  }  The  horse 
can  run  but  ill  being  so  bound.  But  tell  me 
who  is  the  knight ;  had  he  more  years  he  were 
like  Reynaud  the  son  of  Aymon."  Mawgis 
answered,  **  I  bound  the  horse's  feet  because 
he  is  given  to  fighting.  As  for  his  rider  he 
is  my  son."  But  it  chanced  that,  not  long 
after,  Mawgis  named  Reynaud  by  name,  and 
the  host  heard  it  and  said,   "  This  beyond  all 


38  THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND 

doubt  is  Reynaud  who  slew  the  King's  nephew. 
Truly,  before  I  sleep,  I  will  tell  the  matter  to 
the  King."  Reynaud  heard  the  man  speak 
and  straightway  slew  him.  Thereat  there  was 
no  small  outcry,  but  the  two  knights  mounted 
on  their  horses,  and  mingling  with  the  crowd,  so 
escaped. 

After  mass  the  King  and  his  lords  went 
down  to  a  certain  meadow  that  is  by  the 
river  Seine,  where  the  race  should  be  run. 
And  the  two  knights  went  with  him,  but  Bayard 
having  his  foot  bound  halted  much.  Then 
said  one  knight,  *'  See  here  the  horse  that  will 
win  the  prize,"  and  another  said,  **  Verily,  he 
will  win,  if  God  so  favour  him."  And  they 
laughed  him  to  scorn. 

When  the  trumpets  sounded  for  the  starting 
of  the  horses  they  all  ran.  When  Mawgis  saw 
this,  he  lighted  from  his  horse  and  cut  the 
thread  of  silk  that  was  bound  about  Bayard's 
foot.  And  Reynaud  spurred  his  horse,  saying 
to  him,  "  Bayard,  we  are  far  behind,  now  it  is 
time  for  you  to  haste."  When  Bayard  heard 
his  master  so  speak,  he  understood  him  as  well 
as  though  he  had  been  a  man.  Straightway 
he  held  up  his  head,  and  stretched  forth  his 
neck,  and  ran  so  fast  that  he  speedily  passed 
all  the  other  horses.     When  the  King  saw  this 


THE  COMING  OF  ROLAND  39 

he  said  to  Richard  of  Normandy,  **  This  white 
horse  is  marvellously  swift,  and  he  is  like  to 
Bayard,  the  horse  of  Reynaud,  son  of  Aymon." 
Reynaud,  having  prevailed  in  the  race,  took 
the  crown  of  gold,  but  the  silver  and  the  silk 
he  disdained.  Then  having  the  crown  in  his 
hand,  he  rode  back  to  the  palace  where  the 
King  sat  with  his  lords.  The  King  said  to 
him,  **  I  will  give  you  for  your  horse  such 
treasure  as  will  content  you."  Reynaud  an- 
swered :  "  Sire,  I  have  angered  you  many 
times,  and  slain  your  men,  and  now  I  carry 
away  your  crown.  Know  that  I  am  Reynaud, 
son  of  Aymon.  Seek  elsewhere  for  a  horse 
that  you  may  give  to  Roland  your  nephew. 
But  Bayard  you  shall  not  have."  So  saying 
he  spurred  his  horse,  and  rode  away,  and  when 
he  had  travelled  certain  miles,  then  came 
Mawgis  on  his  black  horse.  So  these  two 
returned  to  the  castle  of  Montalban,  and 
were  received  with  great  joy. 


CHAPTER    V 

OF   THE   TREACHERY   OF   KING   JOHN 

KING  CHARLES  said  to  his  knights 
and  barons,  *'  See  now  how  this  villain 
Reynaud  has  deceived  me,  and  carried  away 
my  crown.  Devise  some  means  by  which  I 
may  recover  that  which  I  have  lost."  **  You 
must  besiege,"  said  the  Duke  Naymes,  "his 
castle  of  Montalban."  So  the  King  gathered 
together  a  great  army,  so  great  indeed  that 
provisions  failed  them.  After  Easter  he  set 
out  from  Paris,  and  in  due  time  came  to 
Reynaud's  castle,   Montalban. 

The  King  had  made  Roland  captain  of  his 
host.  When  Roland  therefore  saw  the  castle, 
he,  being  ever  overbold,  said  to  the  King, 
"  Let  us  assault  this  place  without  delay." 
But  the  King  answered,  "  Not  so,  we  will 
first  try  them,  whether  they  will  yield  up 
the    place    peaceably."     He   sent   therefore   a 

messenger  who  should  say  to  Reynaud,   **  The 

40 


OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN      41 

King  bids  you  yield  up  your  castle  and 
also  your  brother  Richard.  If  you  refuse 
he  will  take  it  by  force,  and  hang  up 
both  you  and  him."  Reynaud  answered,  **  I 
am  not  one  that  betrays  friends  But  if 
the  King  will  assure  to  us  our  lives  and  our 
castle  we  will  yield  ourselves  to  him."  To  this 
the  King  would  not  consent.  Therefore  he 
besieged  the  place  meaning  to  reduce  it  by 
famine,  for  he  perceived  that  it  could  not  be 
taken  by  force. 

It  fell  on  a  certain  day  that  Roland,  seeing 
that  there  were  many  birds  by  the  river,  was 
minded  to  go  hawking.  So  he  went  with 
Oliver  his  comrade  (this  Oliver  was  a  very 
noble  knight,  and  a  close  friend  to  Roland) 
and  a  company  of  knights,  the  bravest  of  the 
host.  This  was  seen  by  a  certain  spy,  who 
told  it  to  Reynaud  and  Mawgis.  Mawgis  said, 
**  Cousin,  you  will  do  well  to  attack  the  King's 
host,  for  they  are  not  thinking  of  battle."  So 
these  two  issued  forth  from  the  castle  and  four 
thousand  knights  with  them. 

Turpin  the  Archbishop  ^  was  in  charge    of 

'  The  real  Turpin  was,  it  would  seem,  Tilpin,  Arch- 
bishop of  Rheims  from  754  to  794.  We  do  not  know 
that  Tilpin  was  a  warrior,  but  his  predecessor,  Milo  by 
name,  is  said  to  have  been  a  "  warrior  clerk,"  and  as  such 
to  have  been  put  into  the  archbishopric  by  Charles  Martel. 


42      OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN 

the  King's  host.  When  he  saw  the  enemy 
come  forth  from  the  castle,  he  was  not  a  little 
troubled.  First  he  called  to  Ogier  the  Dane 
that  he  should  arm  himself,  and  afterwards  to 
the  other  barons  and  knights  that  they  should 
make  ready  for  battle. 

First  Reynaud  slew  a  certain  knight  of  the 
King's  army.  When  Turpin  the  Archbishop 
saw  this  he  spurred  his  horse  against  Reynaud. 
The  two  met  with  so  great  force  that  the  spears 
of  both  were  broken  in  pieces  ;  but  Reynaud 
being  the  quicker  to  draw  his  sword  dealt  the 
Archbishop  so  grievous  a  blow  that  both  he 
and  his  horse  were  well-nigh  brought  to  the 
ground.  Then  cried  Reynaud,  **  Father,  are 
you  that  Turpin  that  boasts  himself  so  much  } 
By  my  faith  you  were  better  singing  mass  in 
some  church  than  fighting  with  me."  The 
Archbishop  was  much  angered  at  these  words, 
and  made  at  Reynaud  with  all  his  might.  But 
neither  he  nor  Ogier  the  Dane  nor  any  one  of 
the  King's  men  could  hold  their  ground  that 
day  against  the  sons  of  Aymon.  And  when 
Mawgis  and  his  knights  came  forth  from  the 
wood  where  they  lay  in  ambush,  and  assailed 
the  King's  host  on  the  flank,  then  the  French- 
men fled,  not  without  great  loss,  especially  at 
the  crossing  of  the  river.     The  knights  from 


OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN      43 

Montalban  pursued  them  for  a  mile  or  so, 
and  Mawgis  took  the  golden  dragon  that  was 
on  Roland's  tent  (for  Roland  had  not  yet  come 
back  from  hawking)  and  set  it  on  the  great 
tower  of  Montalban,  so  that  all  men  might  see 
it.  When  the  King  saw  it  he  said,  *'  Now  has 
Roland  taken  the  fortress  of  these  villains." 
But  when  he  knew  the  truth,  he  was  well-nigh 
beside  himself  with  rage. 

Meanwhile  King  John  was  not  a  little 
troubled  in  mind.  For  he  said  to  himself, 
"  How  will  these  things  end  ?  These  five 
knights,  for  all  that  they  are  brave  warriors, 
cannot  always  prevail  against  the  power  of  the 
King."  So  he  called  his  barons  to  a  council, 
and  demanded  their  advice.  One  said  one 
thing,  and  another  another,  but  the  greater 
part  had  little  love  for  Reynaud.  Of  these 
a  certain  old  man  that  was  called  Earl  Antony 
was  the  spokesman.  He  said,  **  I  know  this 
Reynaud,  of  how  haughty  a  temper  he  is.  His 
father  had  but  a  single  town,  and  now  he  holds 
himself  so  high  that  he  disdains  to  be  the 
King's  man.  And  now  you  have  nourished 
his  pride,  giving  him  your  sister  to  wife.  And 
the  end  will  be  that  he  will  take  your  kingdom 
from  you,  and  have  it  for  himself.  If  you  would 
save  yourself  from  such  dishonour,  deliver  him 
and  his  brethren  to  the  King." 


44      OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN 

When  King  John  saw  that  this  counsel 
pleased  the  greater  part  of  his  barons,  he  was 
much  troubled  in  mind,  and  wept  for  grief  and 
shame.  Nevertheless  he  called  his  secretary 
to  him,  and  said,  '*  Now  write  to  the  King  and 
say  that,  if  he  will  leave  wasting  my  land,  I  will 
presently  deliver  to  him  the  sons  of  Aymon  and 
Mawgis  their  cousin.  If  he  will  send  to  Van- 
couleurs,  there  he  will  find  them,  clothed  with 
mantles  of  scarlet  trimmed  with  fur,  and  riding 
upon  mules."  So  the  secretary  wrote  according 
to  these  words  in  a  letter,  and  gave  the  letter  to 
a  knight  that  he  might  take  it  to  King  Charles. 
When  the  King  had  read  the  letter,  he  was 
very  glad.  And  he  delivered  to  the  messenger 
of  the  King  a  letter  wherein  he  had  written 
what  it  was  in  his  mind  to  do,  namely,  to  send 
Ogier  the  Dane  with  a  company  of  knights  who 
should  take  the  brethren  prisoner.  Also  he 
sent  from  his  treasury  four  mantles  of  scarlet, 
trimmed  with  fur. 

When  King  John  had  received  the  letter 
with  the  mantles,  he  commanded  a  hundred 
knights  to  make  themselves  ready  to  ride  with 
him  to  the  Castle  of  Montalban.  When  he 
was  come  to  the  castle  his  sister  came  forth  to 
greet  him,  but  when  she  would  have  kissed 
him,   as  her   custom   was,  he  turned  his  face 


OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN      45 

aside,  saying,  **  Pardon  me,  my  sister,  I  have 
an  ill  tooth  that  troubles  me  sore."  Not  long 
after  the  brethren  came  back  to  the  castle,  and 
when  they  heard  that  the  King  was  there,  they 
took  each  his  horn  and  sounded  a  welcome. 
When  the  King  heard  the  sound,  he  thought 
no  little  shame  of  himself,  yet  did  not  turn  from 
his  purpose.  When  he  saw  the  brethren,  he 
said  to  them,  "  I  have  spoken  for  you  to  King 
Charles,  and  he  has  promised  that  if  you  will 
go  to  the  plain  of  Vancouleurs  riding  on  mules, 
clad  in  scarlet  mantles  which  I  will  presently 
give  you,  with  flowers  in  your  hands  and  with- 
out arms,  he  will  make  peace  with  you.  For 
as  soon  as  you  shall  cast  yourselves  at  his  feet, 
he  will  pardon  you  and  give  you  again  your 
lands." 

There  was  not  a  little  debate  among  the 
brethren  on  this  matter,  for  Reynaud  was 
minded  to  go,  but  the  others  were  unwilling. 
The  wife  of  Reynaud  also  was  set  against  the 
journey,  telling  him  of  a  terrible  dream  that  she 
had  dreamed.  **  I  saw,"  she  said,  **a  thousand 
wild  boars  come  out  of  the  forest  of  Ardennes. 
These  fell  upon  you,  and  rent  your  body  in 
pieces.  I  saw  how  Alard  was  slain  by  an 
arrow  by  Frenchmen,  and  how  Richard  was 
hanged    on    an    apple    tree."      **  Hold    your 


46  OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN 

peace,"  said  Reynaud.  **  He  that  puts  his 
trust  in  dreams  has  but  Httle  faith  in  God. 
Think  you  that  your  brother  will  betray  us? 
Does  he  not  send  eight  of  his  chief  barons 
with  us  for  surety."  To  his  brethren  he  said, 
*'  If  you  are  fearful  then  will  I  go  alone." 

So  the  four  went  their  way  to  Vancouleurs, 
not  without  fears,  for  Reynaud  himself  doubted 
to  what  the  matter  might  grow.  Now  the  plain 
of  Vancouleurs  was  a  solitary  place,  where  four 
ways  met,  with  forests  on  every  side,  in  which 
forests,  by  command  of  the  King,  many 
hundreds  of  knights  lay  in  ambush,  ready  to 
issue  forth  and  fall  upon  the  brethren.  Of 
these  knights  Ogier  the  Dane  was  the  chief, 
and  was  not  a  little  in  doubt  how  he  should 
bear  him,  for  on  the  one  hand  he  was  near  of 
kin  to  the  brethren,  and  on  the  other  he  was 
bound  in  duty  to  perform  the  command  of  the 
King.  Sometimes  he  was  inclined  one  way, 
and  sometimes  another.  First  he  suffered  the 
brethren  to  pass  unharmed  when  he  might  have 
taken  them  at  a  disadvantage  in  a  narrow  road; 
afterwards,  when  they  were  in  the  plain,  he 
himself  led  his  knights  against  them. 

When  the  brethren  found  that  a  great 
treachery  had  been  practised  upon  them,  they 
prepared   to  defend   themselves,   having    first 


OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN     47 

confessed  their  sins  to  each  other,  for  lack  of 
a  priest  to  whom  they  might  confess.  Great 
deeds  did  they  that  day,  but  not  without  suffer- 
ing many  things.  First  Guichard  was  taken 
prisoner  by  the  King's  men  and  bound  upon  a 
horse.  Yet  Reynaud  deHvered  him  from  cap- 
tivity. Then  Richard  was  grievously  wounded 
by  Gerard  Lord  of  Valence,  and  came  very 
near  to  death,  but  him  also  Reynaud,  than 
whom  there  was  never  greater  fighter  in  the 
world,  rescued  before  it  was  too  late.  And 
indeed  it  was  in  Richard's  counsel  that  the 
brethren  found  deliverance.  For  when  he 
opened  his  eyes,  having  before  been  in  a 
swoon,  and  saw  Reynaud,  he  said  to  him, 
"  See  you  that  rock  yonder  that  is  so  high 
and  strong  }  If  we  can  win  thither,  we  shall 
be  safe  from  our  enemies,  at  least  for  one 
while.  Nor  do  I  doubt  that  Mawgis,  who 
knows  things  that  are  hidden  from  other  men, 
knows  in  what  plight  we  are,  and  will  bring  us 
help  presently." 

And  Alard  lifted  Richard  from  the  earth,  and 
laid  him  upon  his  shield,  and  carried  him  to  the 
rock,  Reynaud  and  Guichard  holding  back 
meanwhile  the  King's  men  with  such  strength 
and  valour  as  have  never  been  surpassed,  for 
they  fought  as  men  who  have  no  hope  for  their 


48      OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN 

lives,  but  think  only  how  they  may  make  most 
havoc  among  their  enemies.  And  now  again 
did  Ogier  the  Dane  render  them  good  service. 
Truly  they  had  scarce  won  their  way  to  the 
rock  but  for  this,  for  when  they  were  most 
hardly  pressed,  he  drew  back  his  own  company 
the  length  of  a  bowshot.  *'  You  can  deal  with 
these  men  without  me,"  said  he  to  the  King  s 
barons.  "It  were  better  that  I  should  not 
meddle  with  them  any  more,  seeing  that  they 
are  my  kinsmen."  And  so,  somewhat  by  favour 
of  Ogier,  but  chiefly  by  their  own  valour,  the 
brethren  won  their  way  to  the  rock. 

Now  the  rock  had  four  faces.  Of  these 
Reynaud  kept  two,  so  strong  was  he,  and 
Guichard  one  and  Alard  one.  As  for  Richard 
he  was  so  spent  with  loss  of  blood  that  he  lay 
upon  the  ground  and  could  render  no  help. 
After  a  while  an  evil  chance  fell  upon  them, 
for  Guichard  was  so  sorely  wounded  in  the 
thigh  that  he  could  no  longer  stand  upon  his 
feet.  He  cried  to  Reynaud,  "  Let  us  yield 
ourselves  to  the  King,  seeing  that  neither 
Richard  nor  I  can  help  you  any  more." 
"This  is  to  speak  as  a  coward,"  answered 
Reynaud.  "  I  would  not  yield  myself  for  all 
the  eold  and  silver  in  the  world,  no  nor  for 
Bayard  my  horse,  though  I   love  him  better 


OF  THE   TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN      49 

than  all  other  things.  And,  indeed,  what  were 
the  profit  of  yielding  ourselves  ?  We  should  of 
a  certainty  be  hanged  by  the  King,  and  it  were 
better  to  perish  here  than  to  die  in  so  shameful 
a  fashion."  When  Guichard  heard  these  words 
he  was  greatly  troubled  in  spirit.  "You  are 
right,  brother,"  he  said.  **  Cut  me  now  the 
half  of  my  shirt  into  strips  and  I  will  bind  up 
my  wounds  as  best  I  may,  and  so  make  shift 
to  help  you  against  our  enemies."  This  he 
did ;  so  these  three  still  held  the  rock  against 
the  King. 

Meanwhile  Mawgis  knew  how  his  kinsmen 
had  been  betrayed,  and  made  haste  to  succour 
them.  He  saddled  the  horse  Bayard,  and 
rode  with  a  great  company  of  knights  as  fast 
as  might  be  to  the  place  where  the  brethren 
were.  Great  was  Reynaud's  joy  to  see  him ; 
while  he  was  yet  a  long  way  off  he  knew  him, 
not  so  much  for  himself  as  for  the  horse  Bayard 
on  which  he  rode.  Swift  as  a  swallow  was 
Bayard,  every  stride  was  of  thirty  feet  at  the 
least.  When  Richard  heard  it,  he  said  to  his 
brother,  **  Lift  me  up  in  your  arms  that  I  may 
see  him."  So  Reynaud  lifted  him  up,  and  when 
he  saw  Mawgis  and  Bayard  coming  up  as  a 
storm  comes  he  said,  **The  sight  makes  me 
whole  again." 

5 


50     OF  THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN 

Ogler  the  Dane  was  glad  to  see  that  help 
had  come  to  his  kinsmen.  **  See  you  these 
men  ?  "  he  said  to  the  Frenchmen,  **  we  cannot 
stand  against  them  ;  let  us  retreat."  But  while 
he  was  speaking,  Mawgis  came  upon  him,  so 
swift  was  the  horse  Bayard,  and  defied  him. 
"  Ogier,"  he  said,  **  you  came  of  true  men,  but 
you  are  yourself  untrue,"  and  he  spurred 
Bayard  against  him,  and  smote  him  on  the 
breast  with  his  spear  so  stoutly  that  he  broke 
both  shield  and  corslet.  What  would  have 
been  the  end  no  man  can  say,  for  Ogier  on  his 
part  was  not  backward,  but  now  the  horse 
Bayard,  knowing  that  his  master  was  near, 
carried  away  Mawgis  in  his  own  despite,  and 
came  and  knelt  before  Reynaud.  Then  Mawgis 
lighted  down  from  him,  and  greeted  the  bre- 
thren most  lovingly. 

As  for  Ogier  and  the  Frenchmen,  not  being 
minded  to  stand  against  the  new-comers,  they 
rode  back  to  the  river  Dordogne,  Reynaud 
crying  out  to  his  kinsman,  "  Ho !  cousin  !  have 
you  then  left  being  a  soldier  and  become  a 
fisherman  for  eels  or  salmon  }  " 

When  they  had  crossed  over  the  river,  the 
Frenchmen  blamed  Ogier  the  Dane,  for  that 
he  had  favoured  the  brethren,  while  Ogier,  on 
his  part,  was  greatly  troubled,  knowing  that 


OF  THE   TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN      51 

they  spake  truly,  and  yet  that  the  brethren 
held  him  in  no  regard  for  all  that  he  had  done. 
These  things  so  wrought  upon  him  that  he 
mounted  his  horse  and  swam  back  across  the 
river.  When  he  had  come  to  the  other  bank, 
Reynaud,  having  ridden  down  to  the  river  on 
Bayard  to  meet  him,  said,  "  Cousin,  surely  we 
have  had  enough  of  fighting ;  let  us  be  content 
therewith."  But  Ogier  answered,  **  You  have 
blamed  me  for  treachery,  and  my  own  friends 
say  the  same  thing.  I  would  rather  be  slain 
than  endure  such  reproaches." 

Reynaud  said,  **  So  be  it."  And  the  two 
charged  at  each  other  and  met  with  so  great 
a  shock  that  both  were  thrust  from  their  saddles 
and  fell  to  the  ground.  Before  they  could 
raise  themselves,  for  both  received  no  small 
damage,  the  two  horses,  Bayard  and  the  other, 
fell  to  fighting.  Then  Ogier,  knowing  that 
Bayard  was  the  stronger  by  far  of  the  two, 
w^ould  have  smitten  him  with  his  sword. 
Reynaud,  on  the  other  hand,  hindered  him. 
And  when  Mawgis  and  the  brothers,  that  is 
to  say,  Alard  and  Guichard,  for  Richard  was 
too  sorely  wounded,  saw  this,  they  made  all 
haste  to  come.  When  Ogier  perceived  them, 
he  had  no  choice  but  to  mount  on  his  horse 
and   flee.      Then    Reynaud   cried    after    him. 


52      OF   THE  TREACHERY  OF  KING  JOHN 

"  Come  back  If  you  will  and  fetch  your  saddle," 
for  the  girths  had  been  broken  when  the  two 
jousted  together,  **and  I  will  deal  with  you  in 
such  fashion  that  Charlemaorne  with  all  his 
men  could  not  help  you."  So  Ogier  passed 
over  the  river  once  again,  and  Mawgis  with 
the  brethren  went  back  to  the  rock  where  they 
had  left  Richard. 


CHAPTER  VI 

OF   THE   CRAFT   OF   MAWGIS 

WHEN  King  John  of  Gascony  heard  all 
the  trouble  that  had  befallen  the 
brethren,  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Emperor 
and  his  knights,  on  the  other,  he  could  not  rest, 
so  much  did  his  conscience  trouble  him.  So 
having  bidden  farewell  to  his  sister  Clare, 
Reynaud's  wife,  he  sought  a  certain  Abbey,  and 
there  took  a  monk's  habit.  But  a  certain  man 
that  was  a  spy  was  aware  of  the  matter,  and 
told  it  to  Roland.  Also  he  said  that  the 
brethren  and  Mawgis  were  journeying  to 
Montalban.  Then  Roland,  having  first  called 
Oliver,  said,  *' We  will  go  now  and  fight  with 
the  sons  of  Aymon,  and  we  will  take  four 
thousand  men  only  with  us,  so  that  we  shall 
have  no  advantage  over  them,  inasmuch  as  they 
have  five  thousand  well  horsed  and  well  armed." 

53 


54  OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS 

Said  Ogier  the  Dane,  **  I  will  go  with  you  and 
see  how  you  fare,  and  I  promise  that  if  you  lay 
hands  on  them  I  will  lend  you  a  rope." 

Roland  first  came  to  the  Abbey,  and  said  to 
the  Abbot.  **  You  have  here  in  a  monk's  habit 
a  certain  John,  whom  men  call  King  ot 
Gascony.  Deliver  him  to  me  that  I  may  hang 
him  as  a  thief."  And  when  the  Abbot  would 
not  consent,  Roland  entered  the  cloister,  and 
took  King  John  by  force,  the  man  being  known 
to  him,  and  set  him  on  a  horse,  with  his  face  to 
the  tail.  The  King  said  to  a  certain  knight 
whom  he  knew,  **  Go  now  to  Reynaud  and  say 
that  I  am  in  sore  straits."  "  Sir,"  said  the 
knight,  "  I  doubt  whether  Reynaud  will  so 
much  as  stir  a  foot  to  help  you."  Nevertheless 
he  consented  to  go. 

Now  Reynaud  had  come  by  this  time  to  the 
castle  of  Montalban.  But  when  his  wife  the 
Lady  Clare  came  forth  to  meet  him,  he  would 
not  suffer  her  to  come  near  to  him.  "  Go,"  he 
said,  "to  your  false  brother  John."  The 
children  also,  for  he  had  two  sons,  he  spurned 
away.  "  I  will  have  none  of  this  evil  brood," 
said  he.  But  when  the  Lady  Clare  swore  by 
all  the  Saints  that  she  had  no  knowledge  of  her 
brother's  wickedness  and  fell  in  a  swoon  at  his 
feet,  and  his  brothers  also  made  intercession 


OF   THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS  55 

for  her,  his  heart  was  softened,  and  he  con- 
sented to  receive  her  again. 

As  they  sat  at  meat  there  came  the  knight 
from  King  John.  He  said,  **  King  John  is  in 
sore  straits.  Roland  has  taken  him  prisoner, 
and  is  stedfastly  purposed  to  hang  him.  The 
King  knows  that  he  has  sinned  grievously 
against  you,  nevertheless  he  prays  that  you  will 
help  him."  Then  cried  Alard,  *'  If  Roland  hang 
that  traitor,  he  will  do  well."  But  Reynaud 
said  nothing. 

When  he  had  thought  a  long  while  he  began 
to  speak,  telling  all  the  story  of  his  life,  how  he 
had  himself  done  wrong  to  others,  and  how  he 
had  suffered  many  things,  and  was  bound  to 
show  mercy  rather  than  hardness.  '*  King 
John,"  he  s?id,  **  would  have  betrayed  me,  but 
he  did  it  for  fear  of  King  Charles.  It  becomes 
me  to  help  him  in  his  need." 

To  this  the  brethren  consented,  though  not 
willingly.  So  they  set  forth,  having  six  thou- 
sand men  on  horseback,  and  one  thousand  on 
foot,  and  before  they  had  gone  many  hours' 
journey  there  came  Roland  and  Oliver  and 
Ogier  the  Dane,  having  King  John  with  them, 
as  has  been  said. 

When  Ogier  saw  them,  he  greatly  rejoiced. 
**  If  one  had  given  me  a  thousand  marks  in 


56  OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS 

gold,"  he  said,  **it  had  not  pleased  me  so  well 
as  that  Roland  should  meet  the  brethren  and 
Mawgis  and  learn  of  what  quality  they  are." 
To  Roland  he  said,  ''See  now  what  you  have 
desired  so  long.  If  you  take  these  men  alive 
the  King  will  give  you  great  thanks  therefor, 
and  you  will  have  Bayard  for  your  own,  and 
the  war  will  be  ended."  Roland  answered 
**  Ogier,  you  say  not  this  in  kindness,  but  I  will 
do  my  best." 

Reynaud,  on  the  other  part,  when  he  saw 
Roland  and  his  company,  said  to  his  brothers, 
"  Stay  you  behind  till  you  are  wanted.  I  will 
make  trial  of  this  great  Roland."  And  when 
they  would  have  kept  him  back  he  said,  '*  I 
know  that  he  is  the  strongest  knight  in  all  the 
world.  Nevertheless  I  will  meet  him,  for  mine 
is  the  right  cause  and  his  the  wrong.  There- 
fore I  shall  certainly  prevail." 

When  the  two  armies  were  now  near,  Oliver 
said  to  Roland,  *'  these  men  are  too  many  for 
us."  "  Not  so,"  answered  Roland,  "  the 
Gascons  are  but  cowards."  **  Maybe,"  said 
Turpin  the  Archbishop,  ''  but  they  have  a  good 
leader  this  day,  and  a  valiant  man  has  ever 
valiant  men  to  follow  him." 

Roland,  liking  this  talk  but  little,  rode  forth 
to  meet  Reynaud.    But  Reynaud,  when  he  was 


Re¥naud  km;i:i,ing  J'o  Roland. 


•€         C     • 


OF  THE   CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS  57 

now  at  the  distance  to  charge,  lighted  down  off 
Bayard,  and  fixing  his  spear  in  the  earth, 
tethered  his  horse,  and  running  forward  knelt 
before  Roland  and  said  to  him,  '*  I  pray  you  to 
have  pity  on  me,  for  you  are  of  kin  to  me.  I 
will  give  you  Bayard  my  horse,  that  is  the  most 
precious  thing  I  have,  and  my  lordship  of 
Montalban,  if  you  can  make  the  King  to  be 
at  peace  with  us.  Further,  I  promise  that  I 
will  leave  France  for  the  rest  of  my  days,  and 
go  to  the  Holy  Land  with  my  brothers  and 
Mawgis,  and  there  make  war  upon  the 
Saracens." 

Roland  was  much  troubled  at  these  words, 
and  said,  *'  I  would  that  it  might  be,  but  the 
King  will  not  make  peace  except  you  deliver 
to  him  Mawgis."  '*  Mawgis,"  said  Reynaud, 
"  Is  not  one  that  a  man  can  give  or  take.  And 
now,  seeing  that  I  have  humbled  myself  in  vain, 
let  us  two  settle  this  matter.  There  is  no  need 
that  others  should  shed  their  blood,  but  we 
only.  If  you  overcome  me  then  shall  you  take 
me  to  the  King,  that  he  may  do  with  me  as  he 
will ;  but  if  I,  on  the  other  hand,  overcome,  then 
will  I  take  you  to  Montalban,  but  you  shall 
suffer  no  harm  or  shame." 

To  this  Roland  consented,  but  his  friends 
would  not  suffer  it  to  be  so.    So  the  two  armies 


58  OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS 

met  together  in  battle,  and  many  were  slain  on 
both  sides,  but  in  the  end  Reynaud  and  his 
men  prevailed  over  Roland  and  his  army. 
Nevertheless  Reynaud  suffered  this  great  loss 
and  damage,  that  his  brother  Richard,  having 
assailed  Roland,  was  overthrown  and  taken 
prisoner. 

When  Reynaud  heard  these  tidings  he  was 
greatly  troubled,  and  would  have  given  himself 
up  to  King  Charles,  if  he  might  so  deliver  his 
brother.  But  this  the  others  would  not  suffer. 
Then  said  Mawgis,  '*  Trouble  not  yourselves 
about  Richard,  I  will  set  him  free.  Do  you  go 
to  Montalban."  But  they  doubted  how  he 
should  do  this,  and  were  in  great  heaviness. 

Meanwhile  Mawgis  disguised  himself  in  such 
a  fashion  that  no  one  could  know  him.  By 
eating  of  a  certain  herb  he  made  himself  much 
bigger  to  see,  and  with  another  herb  he 
darkened  his  face  almost  to  blackness.  Then 
he  put  on  him  the  habit  of  a  pilgrim,  having 
a  mantle  and  hood,  and  great  boots  on  his  feet, 
and  a  staff  in  his  hand.  This  done,  he  con- 
veyed himself  with  more  speed  than  if  he  had 
ridden  the  swiftest  of  horses  to  the  Kings 
camp,  for  he  was  a  magician,  as  has  been  said. 
This  speed  he  used  that  he  might  be  before- 
hand with  Roland. 


OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS  59 

When  he  was  come  to  the  Camp,  he  watched 
till  the  King  came  forth  from  his  tent,  and  said 
to  him,  **  God  keep  you.  Sir,  from  all  treason ! " 
Now  the  King,  having  been  deceived  many- 
times,  said,  *'Who  is  this  knave?  Does  he 
compass  some  treason  ? "  For  a  while  the 
false  pilgrim  made  no  answer.  But  then,  as 
one  that  takes  courage  to  speak,  he  said,  '*  Sir, 
you  may  see  that  I  am  a  poor  man  that  has 
more  need  of  health  than  of  compassing 
treason.  I  am  newly  come  from  Jerusalem, 
where  I  worshipped  at  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
and  now  I  must  go  to  Rome  and  to  St.  James 
of  Compostella,  but  I  am  in  great  trouble. 
Yesterday,  as  I  was  passing  over  the  river 
Gironde  with  ten  men  that  I  had  to  guard 
me,  there  fell  upon  me  some  thieves  that  slew 
all  my  men  and  took  all  that  I  had.  These 
thieves  told  me  that  they  were  the  four  sons 
of  Aymon,  and  one  Mawgis,  their  cousin. 
And  when  I  asked  them  why  they  dealt  so 
hardly  with  me,  they  answered  that  they  were 
in  such  sore  need  at  their  castle  of  Montalban 
that  they  could  not  choose  but  rob  all  way- 
farers. Then  they  beat  me  and  let  me  go. 
And  now,  Sire,  I  pray  that  you  will  avenge 
me  of  these  robbers." 

The    King     answered,    "  Gladly    would    I 


6o  OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS 

avenge  you  if  I  might,  but  I  can  do  nothing 
against  these  men."  And  the  false  pilgrim 
said,  "  If  I  cannot  have  help  of  man,  yet  surely 
I  shall  have  it  of  God."  The  King  said, 
**This  seems  to  be  a  godly  man."  And  he 
turned  to  his  lords.  **  It  would  be  a  good 
deed  to  give  this  pilgrim  alms."  And  he 
commanded  his  steward  to  give  him  twenty 
pounds  in  silver. 

When  Mawgis  received  the  money,  he  said 
to  himself,  **  Surely  you  shall  have  a  reward 
for  this."  But  aloud  he  said,  **  I  pray  you. 
Sire,  to  give  me  some  meat,  for  since  yesterday 
I  have  neither  eaten  nor  drunk."  And  the 
King  commanded  that  he  should  be  served 
with  the  very  best. 

So  Mawgis  ate  and  drank ;  he  said  nothing, 
but  looked  very  earnestly  at  the  King.  And 
Charlemagne  said,  ''Tell  me,  pilgrim,  why  you 
look  so  earnestly  upon  me  ?  "  The  false  pilgrim 
answered,  *'  Sire,  I  have  travelled  in  many 
lands,  but  never  saw  I,  whether  among  Sara- 
cens or  Christian  men,  so  godly  and  courteous 
a  prince.  Now,  therefore,  of  all  the  pardons 
that  I  have  I  will  give  you  half."  ''That," 
answered  the  King,  "is  a  fair  gift.  I  take  it 
willingly."  So  the  false  pilgrim  gave  him  his 
staff  to  kiss  for  a  token. 


OF  THE   CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS  6i 

And  now  came  Roland  with  Richard  his 
prisoner.  But  before  he  had  audience  of  the 
King,  the  Duke  Naymes  and  other  Barons 
said  to  him,  "It  will  be  ill  done  if  you  deliver 
Richard  to  the  King.  Let  him  depart  in 
peace."  **That,"  answered  Roland,  "  I  will  do 
right  willingly  if  I  may." 

But  a  certain  yeoman  that  was  standing  by 
heard  the  Barons  and  Roland  talking  together, 
and  told  the  matter  to  the  King.  And  he, 
coming  forth  from  his  tent,  when  he  saw 
Richard,  cried,  *'  Villain,  now  that  I  have  you, 
I  will  see  that  you  are  hanged  by  the  neck," 
and  he  smote  him  with  his  staff  Then 
Richard  leapt  upon  the  King,  for  he  had  been 
unbound,  and  the  two  wrestled  together  and 
fell  to  the  earth.  But  the  Barons  laid  hands 
upon  them  and  held  them  apart. 

When  Mawgis  saw  how  the  King  had 
smitten  Richard,  he  had  much  ado  to  keep 
still.  Nevertheless  he  restrained  himself, 
making  a  sign  to  Richard,  and  when  Richard 
knew  him  he  was  glad,  being  sure  that  he 
should  be  delivered  by  his  means. 

After  this  Mawgis  departed  from  the  King's 
camp,  and  went  with  all  speed  to  Montalban. 
Being  come  there,  he  said  to  the  three 
brethren,  *'  Richard  is  yet  alive,  but  he  is  in 


62  OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS 

great  straits.  Come  and  deliver  him  while 
there  is  yet  time."  Thereupon  they  all  set 
out.  But  when  they  were  come  near  to  the 
camp,  and  had  hidden  themselves  in  a  wood 
that  was  hard  by,  it  so  happened  that  for 
weariness  they  all  fell  into  a  deep  sleep.  And 
this  thing  came  near  to  the  undoing  of  Richard. 

Meanwhile  the  King  called  his  Barons 
together.  First  he  said  to  Berenger,  Lord 
of  Valois,  **  I  will  make  you  quit  of  all  service 
to  me  if  you  will  take  this  knave  Richard  and 
see  that  he  is  hanged."  Berenger  answered, 
**  You  love  me  little,  my  lord  King,  if  you 
make  such  a  demand  of  me.  I  will  not  do 
this  thing." 

Then  the  King  said  to  another  of  the  Barons, 
"  You  hold  Bavaria  of  me,  and  are  bound  to 
serve  me  with  three  thousand  men.  I  will 
quit  you  of  this  service  if  you  will  hang  this 
knave  Richard."  **  I  will  not  hurt  the  man," 
answered  the  Earl. 

Then  he  turned  to  Ogier  the  Dane  and  said, 
**  Now,  if  you  would  prove  me  your  love,  hang 
this  fellow."  *'  Nay,"  answered  Ogier,  '*  I  will 
not,  and,  moreover,  I  hold  any  man  to  be  my 
enemy  that  shall  harm  Richard." 

At  the  last  he  said  to  Turpin  the  Archbishop, 
**  Hang   this    Richard,   and    I    will  make   you 


OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS  63 

Pope  of  Rome."  "  Sire,"  answered  Turpin, 
**to  do  so  would  be  against  my  priest's  duty." 

At  last  the  King  prevailed  with  a  certain 
knight,  Ripus  by  name,  that  he  should  do  this 
deed.  So  this  Ripus,  having  put  a  halter 
about  Richard's  neck,  led  him  to  the  gallows 
which  had  been  set  up  outside  the  wood. 
And  when  Richard  would  have  given  him  gold 
he  would  have  none  of  it.  Only  he  suffered 
that  a  priest  should  shrive  him,  to  whom 
indeed  Richard  confessed  more  sins  than  he 
had  committed  in  his  whole  life,  so  gaining  a 
little  time,  for  he  yet  looked  for  help.  And 
when  the  shriving  was  ended,  then  he  begged 
for  time  wherein  he  might  make  his  prayers, 
nor  could  Ripus  say  him  nay. 

And  now,  when  he  was  in  the  greatest  need, 
did  the  good  horse  Bayard  help  him,  for  he, 
having  such  wit  as  never  horse  had  before, 
seeing  that  Reynaud  his  master  was  fast  asleep, 
smote  with  his  hoof  on  his  shield,  and  so  woke 
him,  and  he,  looking  up,  the  gallows  being  hard 
by  the  wood,  saw  Richard  now  beginning  to 
mount  the  ladder  that  was  set  against  the 
gallows.  Then  he  leapt  on  Bayard's  back, 
and  made  all  haste  to  deliver  Richard,  Mawgis 
and  Alard  and  Guichard  following  him  with  all 
the  speed  they  could  use. 


64  OF  THE  CRAFT  OF  MAWGIS 

As  for  RIpus  and  his  men,  they  could  make 
no  stand  against  the  brothers  and  Mawgis. 
Many  were  slain,  and  the  rest  were  right  glad 
to  fly.  Then  Reynaud  took  the  bodies  of 
Ripus  and  fifteen  of  his  knights  that  lay  dead 
upon  the  plain  and  hanged  them  on  the  gallows 
that  had  been  set  up  for  Richard. 


CHAPTER    VII 

MORE   DEEDS    OF   MAWGIS 

WHEN  Reynaud  had  accomplished  the 
dehvering  of  his  brother  Richard,  he 
sent  the  greater  part  of  his  company  back  to 
Montalban,  but  he  himself  remained  with  the 
rest,  being  minded  to  do  some  great  thing 
against  King  Charles.  And  this  he  did,  for 
making  his  way  into  the  camp  with  his  com- 
rades, he  came  to  the  King's  tent.  Cutting  the 
cords,  so  that  the  whole  tent  fell  to  the  ground, 
he  laid  hands  on  the  golden  Eagle  that  was  on 
the  great  pole  in  the  middle,  a  thing  so  costly 
that  no  man  could  tell  the  price  thereof.  In 
this  Mawgis  helped  him. 

But  this  adventure  had  nearly  turned  out  to 
the  great  disadvantage  of  the  brothers  and 
Mawgis.  For  Mawgis  was  not  content  with 
the  taking  of  the  Eagle,  but  would  have  slain 
the  King.     He  made  his  way  into  the  inner 

6  65 


66  MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS 

part  of  the  tent  where  the  King  lay,  and 
said  to  him,  *'  Sir  King,  you  have  troubled  us 
over  long,  slaying  my  father  and  doing  us  all 
manner  of  mischief.  And  now  you  shall  die." 
So  saying,  he  thrust  at  the  King  with  his  spear; 
but  the  King  turned  about,  and  the  spear  was 
thrust  into  the  bed  two  feet  and  more.  Then 
was  King  Charles  sore  afraid,  and  cried  out  for 
Roland.  When  Mawgis  heard  this  he  looked 
round,  and  lo !  Reynaud  and  the  brethren  were 
gone. 

When  he  found  himself  to  be  alone,  then,  for 
all  that  he  was  as  stout  a  warrior  as  ever  bare 
arms,  he  was  not  a  little  troubled,  and  turned 
to  flee.  But  many  of  the  King's  knights 
pursued  him,  and  hindered  him  from  escaping, 
and  at  the  last  Oliver  overthrew  him,  casting 
him  down  from  his  horse  to  the  ground,  so  that 
he  was  fain  to  yield  himself  prisoner.  And 
Oliver  took  him  to  the  King's  tent. 

When  the  King  saw  him,  he  was  very  glad, 
and  said,  "  Now,  you  false  thief,  you  shall  pay 
for  all  the  villainies  that  you  have  done."  '*  Sir 
King,"  answered  Mawgis,  "you  have  me  in 
your  power  and  you  can  work  your  will  upon 
me.  Nevertheless,  I  will  counsel  you  for  the 
best.  Make  peace,  and  you  shall  have  the  best 
knights  in  all  the  world  to  serve  you.     But  if 


MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS  67 

you  slay  me,  you  shall  get  from  the  deed  no 
profit  but  much  harm." 

The  King  said  to  his  Barons :  **  Now  cause 
that  they  make  a  gallows,  so  that  I  may  hang 
this  Mawgis  or  ever  we  sup."  **  Sir,"  said  the 
Duke  Naymes,  **  I  advise  you  to  wait  till  the 
morrow.  Your  enemies  will  mock  you,  saying 
that  you  durst  not  do  this  man  to  death  in  day- 
light for  fear  of  them."  But  the  King  answered, 
**  I  should  be  shamed,  indeed,  if  this  fellow 
should  escape." 

When  Mawgis  heard  these  words,  he  said  to 
the  King,  **  If  this  is  what  you  fear,  I  will  give 
you  my  word  that  I  will  not  go  away  without 
taking  leave  of  you  in  due  form."  **  But  who 
will  be  your  surety  ? "  said  the  King.  Then 
Mawgis  looking  round,  saw  the  twelve  Peers, 
and  he  said  to  Oliver,  "  Sir,  when  I  yielded 
myself  to  you,  you  promised  to  be  surety  for 
me  to  the  King."  Then  he  turned  him  to 
Roland,  and  made  the  like  request  and  so  with 
all  the  Twelve.  And  the  Peers  consented  to 
his  request,  and  stood  surety  for  him. 

Then  Mawgis  said  to  the  King,  "  I  am 
hungry,  give  me  some  meat."  "  Can  you  eat," 
said  the  King,  *'  being  in  such  a  plight  ?  "  But 
the  Duke  Naymes  said  :  '*  The  man  that  has 
eaten  is  better  prepared  for  all  things."     **  So 


68  MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS 

be  It,"  said  the  King;  **but  where  shall  the 
fellow  sit  ?  "  **  He  should  best  sit  by  you,'* 
said  Roland.  **  You  say  well,"  answered  the 
King,  **  for  indeed  I  cannot  trust  him  to  be 
elsewhere." 

After  supper  the  King  commanded  that  the 
Twelve  Peers  should  watch  Mawgis  through 
the  night.  Nor  was  he  even  then  content,  for 
he  called  for  irons,  and  bound  the  man's  hands 
and  his  feet.  And  the  key  of  the  irons  he 
kept.  "Now,"  said  he,  "you  shall  not  es- 
cape me,  you  false  thief."  "Think  you  so?" 
said  Mawgis.  "  Nevertheless,  I  shall  be  at 
Montalban  to-morrow  before  prime."  And  the 
King  was  so  wroth,  that  he  would  have  slain 
the  man  forthwith,  only  the  Peers  hindered  him. 

This  done,  they  sat  down  to  play  at  the 
tables,  and  at  chess,  and  at  other  games.  After 
a  while  they  all  felt  a  great  desire  to  sleep. 
Whereupon  Mawgis  began  to  work  upon 
them  with  his  magic.  First  he  made  their 
sleep  to  be  so  strong,  that  the  King  and  the 
Peers  and  the  whole  company  were  altogether 
mastered  by  it.  Then  with  another  charm 
he  loosed  the  collar  from  his  neck  and  the 
fetters  from  his  legs.  Then  seeing  that  the 
King  had  fallen  with  his  head  awry,  he  took  a 
pillow   and  set   it  under  him.     Also  he   took 


MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS  69 

from  him  his  sword  Joyous,  and  from  Roland 
his  sword  Durendal,  and  the  sword  which 
Oliver  carried,  Hautclere  by  name.  Also  he 
took  much  treasure  out  of  the  King's  treasury. 
When  he  had  so  done,  he  took  a  herb  that  he 
had,  and  rubbed  the  King's  nose  and  lips  with 
it,  and  said,  "  Wake,  Sir  King,  I  said  that  I 
should  not  go  without  taking  leave.  Now, 
therefore,  farewell,"  and  he  vanished  out  of  the 
place. 

When  the  King  came  to  himself,  he  was  so 
angry  as  never  man  was  before.  He  would 
have  woke  the  Peers,  but  could  not,  so  fast 
asleep  were  they.  Then  he  bethought  him  of 
a  certain  herb  that  he  had  brought  from  over- 
seas. This  he  rubbed  on  the  nose  and  mouth 
and  eyes  of  the  Peers,  and  they  awoke  forth- 
with. Said  the  Duke  Naymes,  **  Where 
now  is  Mawgis?"  **He  is  gone,'*  answered 
the  King,  "and  by  your  fault,  for  ye  hindered 
me  when  I  would  have  hanged  him."  **  Did 
you  see  him  depart  ?  "  said  Oliver  to  Roland, 
''  No,  by  St.  Denis,"  answered  Roland.  But 
the  King  said,  **  I  saw  him  go  with  my  own 
eyes."  "  Then  you  should  have  warned  us," 
said  Roland,  and  as  he  spake  he  put  his  hand 
to  his  side  and  missed  his  good  sword  Durendal. 
And  when  the  Peers  found  that  their  swords 


70  MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS 

were  gone  they  were  fairly  distraught  with 
anger. 

The  next  day  the  King  said  to  his  Barons  : 
"  Go  now  to  Reynaud,  and  tell  him  that  if  he 
will  give  back  to  me  my  golden  Eagle  and  my 
crown,  and  my  sword  Joyous,  then  I  will  grant 
him  a  truce  for  two  years.  Ogier  shall  take 
this  message,  and  the  Duke  Naymes  and 
Turpin  the  Archbishop." 

So  these  mounted  their  horses  and  rode  to 
Montalban.  When  they  were  come  to  the 
gate,  they  called  the  porter  and  said  to  him, 
"  We  be  knights  of  the  King,  and  would  fain 
speak  with  Sir  Reynaud."  So  the  porter  told 
the  thing  to  the  brethren. 

Richard  went  to  the  gate  and  saluted  them 
courteously,  and  brought  them  into  the  castle, 
where  they  were  honourably  received  by 
Reynaud  and  the  Lady  Clare,  Alard  also  and 
Guichard  helping.  Then  Ogier  delivered  his 
message,  and  Reynaud  said,  ''Tarry  here,  my 
lords,  this  night,  and  we  will  give  you  an 
answer  in  the  morning."  To  this  they  con- 
sented. So  a  great  feast  was  prepared,  and 
they  sat  down  and  were  right  royally  enter- 
tained. 

The  next  day  the  Duke  Naymes  said  to 
Reynaud,  ''What  answer  do  you  make  to  the 


MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS  71 

King  ? "  Raynaud  answered,  "  I  will  do  as 
he  desires." 

When  Ogier  the  Dane  heard  this,  he  was 
glad,  and  thought  within  himself,  **  Now  will 
the  King  be  greatly  pleased.  Maybe  there 
shall  be  not  a  truce  only,  but  peace.  If  I  can 
move  Reynaud  to  come  back  with  us  to  the 
King,  the  two  may  well  be  reconciled."  So 
he  told  his  thought  to  Reynaud  and  Reynaud 
consented  to  it. 

The  next  day  they  set  out.  Ogier  and  the 
Duke  Naymes  went  on  with  all  speed  they 
might  use  to  the  King  s  camp  ;  but  Reynaud 
and  Alard  followed  slowly  with  Turpin  and 
another. 

In  the  meanwhile  a  certain  spy,  having 
knowledge  of  the  whole  matter,  made  haste  to 
tell  it  to  the  King,  and  this  he  did  before  that 
Ogier  and  the  Duke  were  come  to  the  camp. 
When  the  King  heard  it,  he  said  to  Oliver  : 
"Take  with  you  two  hundred  knights,  and 
ride  with  all  haste  to  the  river  of  Besan9on, 
where,  if  you  use  diligence,  you  will  find 
Reynaud  and  Alard.  Lay  hold  of  them  and 
bring  them  hither  to  me." 

So  Oliver  rode  with  his  knights,  and  when 
he  was  come  to  the  river,  he  found  Reynaud  on 
foot  and  Bayard  his  horse  so  far  from  him  that 


72  MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS 

he  could  not  mount  him  ;  so  he  was  taken 
unawares.  Then  he  turned  to  Turpln  and 
that  other  in  great  anger,  saying,  **  Villains, 
you  have  betrayed  me."  '*  Sir,"  answered 
Turpin,  '*  I  swear  to  you  that  I  am  innocent  in 
this  matter." 

Reynaud  said  to  Oliver,  "  Remember  you 
how  I  helped  you  at  Vancouleurs  when  you 
were  borne  to  the  ground,  giving  you  again 
your  horse  and  helping  you  to  mount."  "  I 
remember  it  well,"  answered  Oliver.  **  No 
man  shall  harm  you  if  I  can  hinder  him. 
Nevertheless  I  must  take  you  to  the  King." 
So  they  set  out  to  go  to  the  camp. 

But  the  Duke  Naymes  and  Ogier  and 
Oliver  and  all  the  Peers  made  entreaty  to  the 
King,  that  he  would  make  peace  with  the 
brethren.  But  he  hardened  his  heart  against 
them.  "  You  waste  your  breath,"  he  said,  '*  I 
will  do  the  thing  that  I  choose,  though  you  all 
shall  say  me  nay  ; "  and  turning  to  Reynaud  he 
said,  '*  You  shall  not  cheat  me  as  did  that  false 
thief  Mawgis,  for  I  will  cut  you  into  pieces  and 
burn  the  pieces  with  fire."  **  Sir,"  answered 
Reynaud,  **  you  shall  not  do  so,  God  being  my 
helper." 

The  King,  being  thus  defied,  turned  him  to 
Ogier,  and  said,  *'  Ogier,  will  you  take  the  part 


MORE  DEEDS  OF  MAWGIS  73 

of  my  mortal  enemy  ? "  **  That  will  not  I," 
answered  Ogier  ;  **  nevertheless  I  will  defend  my 
honour  against  all  men,  even  against  the  King." 

Then  said  Reynaud,  **  Sir,  you  have  said 
that  I  am  a  traitor.  Now  know  that  I  am  no 
traitor,  neither  is  there  a  traitor  in  all  my  house 
and  kindred.  And  if  any  man  say  ought 
against  me  or  my  kinsmen,  then  will  I  fight 
with  him,  man  to  man."  The  King  answered, 
*'  I  will  prove  my  accusation  against  you  by 
force  of  arms."  Then  Reynaud  said  again. 
**  Sir,  you  speak  as  a  King  should  speak.  I 
give  you  my  gage  that  I  am  as  true  a  man  as 
any  that  lives  in  the  world."  "  I  will  take 
your  gage,"  answered  the  King,  **  If  so  be  you 
can  find  sureties."  Then  Ogier  and  Turpin 
and  the  Duke  Naymes  and  another  stood 
sureties  for  him. 

Reynaud  said  to  the  King,  **  Are  you  content 
with  these  sureties."  **  That  I  am,"  answered 
the  King.  Then  Reynaud  would  know  with 
whom  he  should  fight.  "  With  me,"  said  the 
King.  But  when  Roland  heard  this,  he  said, 
"It  must  not  be  so.  Sire ;  I  will  fight  in  your 
place."  And  so  it  was  ordered.  Then 
Reynaud,  being  mounted  on  Bayard,  returned 
to  Montalban  with  the  Duke  Naymes  and 
Ogier  and  other  Peers. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

HOW   MAWGIS    BECAME   A   HERMIT 

REYNAUD  entertained  the  Barons  that 
night  in  Royal  fashion.  The  next  day, 
after  they  had  heard  mass,  he  was  minded  to 
set  forth,  and  he  said  to  his  brothers  and 
Mawgis,  "  Tarry  here  and  keep  this  castle." 
*'  Nay,"  said  Alard,  **  we  will  come  with  you. 
Maybe  you  will  have  need  of  help."  **  Alard 
has  spoken  well,"  said  Ogier  the  Dane. 
Then  said  Reynaud  to  Mawgis,  '*  You  at  the 
least  will  tarrv  here."  ''That  will  I  do,  fair 
cousin,"  answered  Mawgis,  **and  be  sure  that 
Montalban  shall  suffer  no  harm  through  me." 

Reynaud  rode  to  Montfaucon,  and  there  he 
found  Roland  waiting  for  him.  Roland  spake 
the  first,  and  said,  *'  Be  sure.  Sir  Reynaud,  that 
when  you  leave  the  field  this  day,  you  will  so 
leave  it  that  you  will  never  again  fight  with  me 
or  any  other  man."     **  Such  threatenings    do 

74 


HOW  MAWGIS  BECAME  A   HERMIT        75 

not  become  so  good  a  knight,"  answered 
Reynaud.  Roland  said  again,  "  I  am  not  here 
for  peace,  but  for  war.  If  you  are  wise  you 
will  keep  yourself  far  from  me."  **  You  are 
overproud,"  answered  Reynaud,  "maybe  I 
shall  abate  your  high  thoughts." 

When  Reynaud  had  spoken  these  words,  he 
spurred  Bayard  and  charged  Roland,  and 
Roland  also  charged  from  his  side.  With  so 
great  a  shock  did  they  come  together,  that 
their  spears  were  broken  to  pieces.  As  for 
Reynaud,  he  was  borne  to  the  earth,  his  saddle 
girths  breaking,  and  Roland's  feet  were  thrust 
out  of  the  stirrups.  Then  Reynaud  rising 
quickly  from  the  ground  smote  Roland  a 
mighty  blow  with  his  sword,  so  that  he  scarce 
knew  where  he  was.  Nevertheless,  drawing 
his  good  sword  Durendal,  he  made  at  Reynaud, 
and  dealt  him  a  great  stroke.  Long  and  fierce 
was  the  battle  between  these  two,  for  they 
both  were  as  hardy  knights  as  lived. 

Then  the  Duke  Naymes  cried  to  the  King, 
**  This  is  ill  done  to  send  to  their  death  two 
such  valiant  knights,  who  might  do  good 
service  against  the  heathen.  Bid  them  cease 
from  their  fighting,  Sir  King."  But  the  King 
said  nought. 

Reynaud    said    to    Roland,    "  Let   us   light 


70         HOW  MAWGIS  BECAME  A   HERMIT 

down  and  fight  afoot  lest  by  chance  we 
should  kill  our  horses,  for  if  we  lose  them 
we  are  not  like  to  get  their  like  again."  With 
this  Roland  was  content.  So  they  lighted 
down  from  their  horses  and  fought  on  foot. 
First  they  fought  with  swords,  but  neither 
one  could  get  the  better  of  the  other.  When 
Roland  saw  that  he  could  not  prevail  with  his 
sword  he  caught  the  other  round  the  waist, 
and  wrestled  with  him  in  the  same  fashion  as 
the  Northerners  use.  So  they  two  strove 
together  for  so  long  a  time  as  a  man  might 
take  for  the  running"  of  a  mile.  Then  seeinof 
that  neither  could  throw  the  other  they  sat 
down,  being  utterly  wearied ;  their  helmets 
and  shields  were  partly  broken,  and  the  ground 
whereon  they  had  stood  was  trampled  as  if 
men  had  beaten  corn  thereon. 

Then  there  came  to  pass  a  right  wonderful 
thing.  There  suddenly  fell  upon  the  two  so 
thick  a  cloud  that  neither  could  see  the  other. 
Then  Roland,  having  bethought  himself  awhile, 
said  to  Reynaud,  **  Will  you  do  me  a  courteous 
turn,  and  I  will  some  day,  if  you  should  need 
it,  do  the  same  to  you."  Reynaud  answered, 
*'  I  am  ready  to  do  whatsoever  you  shall  ask 
me."  Then  Roland  said,  **  I  will  that  you  take 
me  with  you  to  Montalban,  for  I  am  persuaded 


HOW  MAWGIS  BECAME  A   HERMIT        77 

in  my  mind  that  in  this  matter  you  have  the 
right  and  I  the  wrong." 

So  Roland  mounted  his  horse,  and  Reynaud 
mounted  on  Bayard,  and  they  rode  away  side 
by  side.  When  King  Charles  saw  them  he 
was  not  a  little  astonished,  and  leaping  upon 
his  horse  he  cried  aloud,  "  Now  shall  I  see 
who  is  on  my  side."  And  he  hurried  after  the 
two  knights,  and  many  Frenchmen  went  with 
him. 

By  this  time  the  King,  having  been  baulked 
of  his  will  once  again,  for  he  had  counted  it  for 
certain  that  Roland  would  overcome  Reynaud, 
was  yet  more  steadfastly  determined  not  to 
give  peace  to  the  brethren ;  therefore  he 
bade  Duke  Richard  of  Normandy  ride 
on  and  guard  the  crossing  over  the  river 
while  he  himself  followed  with  all  the  host 
that  he  could  muster. 

So  the  King  and  his  army  came  to  Montal- 
ban  and  set  up  his  tent  before  the  great  gates 
of  the  castle.  One  came  to  Mawgis  and  said, 
"  The  King  is  come  with  a  great  host,  and 
has  set  up  his  tent  before  the  great  wall." 
"Take  no  heed  of  this,"  answered  Mawgis; 
"if  the  King  has  done  this  thing  he  has 
done  it  to  his  own  loss." 

When  Reynaud  knew  of  the  matter  he  told 


78         HOW  MAWGIS  BECAME  A   HERMIT 

it  to  Roland,  and  Roland  said,  *•  I  will  now 
send  to  the  King  my  uncle  this  message — that 
Reynaud  has  dealt  with  me  right  courteously  ; 
also  that  he  and  his  brethren  and  Mawgis  will 
give  themselves  and  their  castle  into  his  hands 
if  only  he  will  promise  to  save  us  alive."  "You 
speak  well,"  said  Reynaud ;  "  I  am  content  to 
do  this." 

Then  they  doubted  who  should  take  this 
message  to  the  King.  At  last  it  was  agreed 
that  the  Duke  of  Naymes  and  Ogier  the  Dane 
should  take  it.  So  these  two  went  to  the  King 
where  he  sat  in  his  tent  before  the  great  gates 
of  the  castle. 

But  the  King  hardened  his  heart,  and  would 
not  listen  to  the  Duke  Naymes  and  Ogier. 
Nay  more,  he  cried,  '*  Flee  from  this  place, 
ye  villains !  Reynaud  shall  have  no  peace 
with  me  till  I  have  Mawgis  to  do  with  as  I 
will."  Then  the  Barons  went  back  to  the 
castle  and  told  how  they  had  fared.  Reynaud 
said,  *'  I  wonder  that  the  King  is  so  hard  of 
heart.  But  Mawgis  I  will  not  give  to  him ; 
no,  not  though  I  should  die  for  it." 

Then  they  went  to  supper,  and  ate  their 
meat  with  much  cheerfulness.  Supper  being 
ended,  Reynaud  said  to  Mawgis,  "  Cousin, 
I    pray  you  to  watch  this  night,  for  on  this 


HOW  MAWGIS  BECAME  A   HERMIT        79 

hangs  the  lives  of  us  all."     *'  Sleep  in  peace, 
answered  Mawgis,  *'for  all  shall  bewelJ." 

When  all  the  Barons  were  abed  Mawgis 
took  Bayard  out  of  his  stable  and  rode  to  the 
King's  camp.  When  he  was  come  thither 
he  cast  upon  all  the  host,  by  a  charm  that 
he  had,  a  very  deep  sleep.  This  done,  he 
went  to  the  King's  tent  and  took  him  out 
of  his  bed  and  laid  him  across  Bayard,  and 
carried  him,  still  sleeping,  to  Montalban. 

Mawgis  went  to  the  chamber  of  Reynaud 
and  said  to  him,  "  Cousin,  what  would  you 
give  me  if  I  should  deliver  the  King  into 
your  hands ?"  "I  would  give  you  whatsoever 
you  shall  ask,"  answered  Reynaud.  '*  Promise 
me  then  that  you  will  do  him  no  harm,"  said 
Mawgis.  Reynaud  answered,  **  I  promise." 
Then  Mawgis  led  him  to  his  own  chamber 
and  showed  him  the  King  asleep  in  his  bed. 

When  Mawgis  had  delivered  the  King  to 
Reynaud  he  went  to  the  stable  where  he  had 
left  Bayard  and  rubbed  the  horse's  back  and 
head  with  straw,  and  kissed  him,  weeping  the 
while.  This  done  he  put  on  him  his  pilgrim's 
garb,  and  having  given  the  porter  all  the 
clothing  that  he  had,  went  forth  from  the  gate. 

Mawgis  journeyed  till  he  came  to  the  river 
Dordoo^ne.     This   he  crossed   in  a  boat,  and 


8o         HOW  MAWGIS  BECAME  A   HERMIT 

having  passed  through  a  pine  forest  that  was 
on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  came  to  a  well 
whereby  there  was  a  little  house  with  a  spring 
before  the  door,  in  which  a  hermit  might  con- 
veniently dwell.  Having  entered  the  house 
he  saw  an  oratory  and  in  it  an  image  of  Our 
Lady,  and  when  he  had  knelt  down  before  it 
he  prayed  that  Our  Lord  would  forgive  him 
his  sins.  This  done,  he  made  a  great  vow 
that  he  would  abide  in  that  place  for  the  rest 
of  his  life,  eating  only  such  wild  things  as  were 
in  the  wood.  This  he  did  thinking  that  if  he 
were  away  the  King  would  make  peace  with 
the  brethren. 


CHAPTER   IX 

OF   WHAT   BEFELL   AT   MONTALBAN 

THERE  was  great  trouble  and  wondering 
when  the  brethren  knew  that  Mawgis 
was  not  in  Montalban.  So  they  called  the 
porter  and  asked  him  what  he  knew.  The 
porter  said,  "Sir  Mawgis  went  out  on  Bayard  ; 
in  a  little  while  he  came  back,  having  a  man  of 
great  stature  on  the  horse's  neck  before  him, 
and  went  into  the  castle.  Then  he  came  forth 
again,  poorly  clad  and  on  another  horse.  More 
than  this  I  know  not." 

When  Richard  heard  this  he  gnashed  his 
teeth  for  anger,  saying,  **  All  this  comes  of  the 
hatred  that  the  King  bears  to  us  and  to  our 
kindred.  Fain  would  I  slay  him,"  and  he 
made  as  if  he  would  draw  his  sword  from  the 
scabbard.  But  the  others  held  him  back,  and 
they  reasoned  with  him  till  he  had  promised  to 
do  no  hurt  to  the  King. 

7  •' 


82        OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONT  ALB  AN 

When  they  told  what  had  happened  to 
Roland  and  the  other  Barons  they  were  not  a 
little  astonished,  and  Ogier  the  Dane  said, 
"All  this  trouble  comes  through  the  King's 
rage  against  the  brethren,  for  indeed  it  is 
beyond  all  measure.  But  now  I  trust  there 
will  be  peace.  In  very  truth  there  has  been 
war  too  long,  and  many  good  knights  have 
been  slain." 

And  now  the  charm  that  Mawgis  had  laid 
upon  the  King  came  to  an  end,  and  he  woke 
out  of  his  sleep.  And  when  he  knew  that  he 
was  in  the  castle  of  Montalban,  being  aware 
that  this  was  of  Mawgis's  doing,  he  was  yet 
more  angry  than  before,  saying  that  there 
should  be  no  peace  till  Mawgis  should  be 
delivered  to  him. 

When  Richard  heard  him  speak  in  this 
fashion  he  said,  "  Do  you  threaten  us,  Sire,  in 
this  fashion,  being  a  prisoner  and  in  our 
power  1 "  But  Reynaud  said,  *'  Be  silent,  my 
brother  ;  let  the  King  say  what  he  will  ;  'tis 
for  us  to  pray  that  he  make  peace  with  us." 
Then  the  brethren  and  all  the  knights  and 
Barons  that  were  there,  whether  of  one  party 
or  of  the  other,  fell  upon  their  knees  before  the 
King,  and  begged  that  he  would  make  peace, 
but   the    King    hardened    his    heart,    saying, 


OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONTALBAN        83 

"There  shall  be  no  peace  till  Mawgis  be 
delivered  to  my  will." 

Reynaud  said,  '*  My  lord  King,  if  you  had 
my  three  brothers  in  your  power,  and  were 
about  to  hang  them,  even  then  would  I  not 
deliver  Mawgis  to  you.  But  besides  this  I 
know  not  where  he  is."  "  I  do  believe  that 
he  is  in  this  very  place,"  said  the  King. 
"  I  swear  by  my  baptism,"  cried  Reynaud, 
"that  this  is  not  so,  and  I  know  not  whither 
he  is  gone." 

Then  again  all  the  Barons  made  intercession 
with  the  King  that  he  would  grant  peace  to 
the  brethren,  and  to  Mawgis.  But  the  King 
did  not  abate  in  his  wrath  by  one  jot.  "  I  will 
have  Mawgis,  that  I  may  work  my  will  upon 
him." 

When  Reynaud  heard  these  words  he  rose 
up  from  his  knees,  for  before  he  had  been 
kneeling  to  the  King,  and  said,  speaking  to 
Roland  and  to  the  other  lords  that  were  of  the 
King's  part,  "  Seeing  that  the  King  has 
hardened  his  heart,  and  will  have  no  mercy  on 
me  and  my  kinsmen,  I  do  call  you  to  witness 
that  I  will  henceforth  seek  my  right  by  all 
means  that  a  true  knight  may  lawfully  use." 
Then  he  turned  him  to  the  King  and  said, 
"  You  may  go  in  peace  when  you  will,  I  will 


84        OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONTALBAN 

do   you  no   hurt,   for   you   are   my  sovereign 
lord." 

When  the  King's  Barons  heard  these  words 
they  were  not  a  little  astonished,  not  thinking 
that  any  man  could  deal  so  generously  with  his 
enemy.  As  for  Richard,  he  was  greatly  dis- 
pleased, and  said,  "■  Now  have  you  let  the 
enemy  go ;  I  fear  me  much  that  we  shall  all 
pay  for  this  ill  courtesy  that  you  have  shown  to 
him  with  our  lives."  But  Reynaud  answered, 
*'  Be  silent,  brother ;  know  that  I  will  not 
compel  the  King  to  do  that  which  is  against 
his  will.  And  now  depart  from  my  sight,  for 
your  high  words  please  me  not." 

Then  Reynaud  called  to  him  a  gentleman  of 
his  household,  and  said,  **  Go  now  without  any 
tarrying  to  the  yeoman  that  has  charge  of  my 
horses  and  bid  him  bring  me  Bayard.  I  will 
that  my  sovereign  lord  should  ride  back  upon 
him  to  his  camp ;  better  horse  he  could  not 
have."  So  the  yeoman  brought  Bayard,  and 
the  King  mounted  upon  him  and  rode  him  to 
his  camp,  where  the  Frenchmen  very  gladly 
received  him. 

The  King  bade  a  squire  take  Bayard  back 
to  Montalban,  whom,  when  Reynaud  saw,  he 
said  to  Roland  and  the  other  Barons,  *'  My 
good  lords,  I  know  that  the  King  is  displeased 


OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONT  ALB  AN        85 

with  you  for  your  love  of  me.  Now  therefore 
depart  and  make  your  peace  with  him.  As  for 
me,  if  I  have  aught  against  you,  I  forgive  it 
with  all  my  heart." 

When  the  Duke  Naymes  heard  these  words, 
he  would  have  kneeled  to  Reynaud,  but  this 
good  knight  would  not  suffer  it.  Then  said 
the  Duke,  '*  Surely  it  cannot  but  be  that  the 
King's  heart  will  be  softened  when  he  shall 
hear  how  nobly  Reynaud  has  borne  himself  in 
this  matter."  **  You  say  well,"  said  the  other 
Barons. 

Then  there  were  brought  from  the  stables 
Roland's  horse  and  the  horses  of  the  others. 
When  they  were  now  mounted  there  came 
forth  from  the  palace  the  Lady  Clare,  and  said 
to  them,  **  My  lords,  I  do  entreat  you  to  make 
peace,  if  by  any  means  it  may  be  done, 
between  the  King  and  my  husband,  for  indeed 
he  bears  a  large  heart,  as  you  very  well  know." 
And  the  Duke  Naymes  answered,  "  Lady,  we 
will  do  it  if  it  may  be."  So  he  and  his  fellows 
took  their  leave  of  Reynaud  and  the  Lady 
Clare  with  much  sorrow,  and  rode  to  the 
King's  camp. 

The  Barons  made  intercession  to  the  King 
that  he  would  accord  peace  to  Reynaud,  but  he 
would  not  hear,  but  rather  was  more  inflamed 


86        OF  WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONTALBAN 

with  anger  than  before  against  him  and  his 
kinsmen.  First,  he  bade  his  men  make  an 
assault  upon  the  castle.  This  they  did  with 
great  zeal,  bringing  engines  wherewith  to  cast 
stones  and  darts  against  it,  and  setting  ladders 
against  the  walls  by  which  they  climbed  up  to 
the  highest  parts.  But  all  these  things  availed 
nothing,  but  rather  turned  to  the  damage  of 
the  King's  men,  of  whom  many  were  wounded 
and  slain. 

When  the  King  perceived  that  he  could  not 
prevail  in  this  way  he  bade  his  men  cease  from 
assaulting  the  castle,  saying,  *'  If  I  cannot  take 
the  hold  of  these  villains  by  force  I  will  take  it 
by  hunger."  He  set  therefore  at  every  gate 
two  hundred  knights,  who  suffered  no  man  to 
go  out  or  enter  in. 

After  a  while  there  came  to  be  a  great 
famine  in  Montalban,  so  that  a  man  could  not 
buy  food  for  silver  or  gold,  and  not  a  few 
perished  with  hunger. 

When  knowledge  of  these  things  came  to 
the  King's  ears  he  rejoiced  greatly,  saying  to 
his  Barons,  *'  This  time,  methinks,  Reynaud 
shall  not  escape  me.  By  St.  Denis,  I  will 
hang  him,  and  drag  the  false  Richard  at  a 
horse's  tail,  and  deal  with  Alard  and  Guichard 
in  the  same  way. 


OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONTALBAN        87 

But  Roland  and  Ogier  and  the  Duke  Naymes 
were  very  sorry,  and  made  supplication  to  the 
King,  but  he  hardened  his  heart  against  them. 

In  the  castle  the  famine  was  so  sore  that 
Reynaud  and  his  people  could  scarcely  keep 
life  in  them.  Then  the  Lady  Clare  said  to  her 
husband,  **We  have  more  than  a  hundred 
horses  in  the  stables,  let  us,  therefore,  cause 
one  of  them  to  be  slain,  that  you  and  I  and 
the  children  may  have  a  morsel  of  meat,  for 
indeed  we  have  not  had  aught  for  these  three 
days  past."  And  when  she  had  so  spoken  she 
fell  down  in  a  swoon  at  her  husband  s  feet. 

Then  Reynaud  went  to  the  stables,  and 
choosing  one  of  the  horses,  commanded  that  it 
should  be  killed  and  dressed  for  food,  and  this 
was  done,  but  it  was  a  little  thing  among  so 
many.  And  so  they  did  till  all  the  horses  were 
eaten,  save  four,  that  is  to  say  Bayard,  and  one 
horse  of  each  of  the  brethren. 

At  the  last  it  came  to  this,  that  there  was 
nothing  left  to  eat  but  these  four  horses  only. 
But  Richard  said,  *'  My  horse  you  shall  not 
have,  no,  not  though  we  die  all  of  us.  Verily 
we  had  not  been  brought  to  this  pass  but  for 
our  folly  when  we  had  the  King  in  our  hands 
and  suffered  him  to  go  free."  When  the  boy 
Aymon,  that  was  son  to  Reynaud,  heard  this, 


88        OF  WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONT  ALB  AN 

he  said,  **  What  profits  it,  uncle,  to  speak  of 
that  which  is  past  and  gone  ?  Besides  this  I 
do  not  doubt  that  the  kindness  which  my  father 
showed  to  the  King  will  turn  some  day  to  his 
profit." 

When  Richard  heard  the  boy  speak  so  wisely 
he  took  him  in  his  arms  and  kissed  him,  weep- 
ing the  while,  and  said  to  Reynaud,  **  Let  my 
horse  be  killed  and  given  for  meat  to  the  Lady 
Clare  and  to  the  young  boys  my  nephews, 
and  to  others  that  have  need."  And  so  it  was 
done. 

After  a  few  days  it  came  to  this,  that  Bayard 
only  of  all  the  horses  was  left  alive.  And 
when  the  brethren  would  have  had  him  also 
killed  for  food,  Reynaud  withstood  them, 
saying  that  he  would  sooner  die  than  that  his 
horse  should  be  killed.  Yet  when  the  Lady 
Clare  besought  him,  and  his  children  also,  he 
yielded  to  them,  saying  that  the  horse  should 
die.  So  he  went  to  the  stable,  that  he  might 
do  this  deed  himself.  Yet  when  he  looked 
upon  Bayard,  and  had  called  to  mind  how 
many  times  the  noble  beast  had  saved  his  life, 
he  repented  him  of  his  purpose.  Then  he 
gave  him  a  handful  of  hay,  for  indeed  there 
was  nothing  else  that  he  could  give,  and  went 
back  to  the  Lady  Clare  and  his  brethren  and 


OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONT  ALB  AN        89 

said,  ^*  Endure  till  nightfall  and  you  shall  have 
meat.  This  I  promise  you,"  for  he  had  a 
purpose  in  his  heart. 

Then  he  saddled  Bayard,  and  came  stealthily 
to  his  father's  tent,  that  was  in  the  King's  camp, 
for  he  knew  well  where  it  was. 

When  Reynaud  saw  the  Duke  Aymon  he 
said  to  him,  '*  For  pity's  sake,  my  father,  give 
me  food,  for  my  wife  and  my  children  and  my 
brothers  and  all  my  people  are  dying  of  hunger. 
As  I  live  there  is  but  this  horse  Bayard  that  is 
left  to  us."  But  the  Duke  answered,  "  I  have 
sworn  an  oath  to  the  King  that  I  will  not  give 
you  any  help  by  food  or  otherwise." 

Reynaud  said  again,  ''  My  father,  have  pity 
upon  your  own  flesh,  for  such  we  are.  The 
King  does  us  great  wrong  when  he  persecutes 
us  in  this  fashion." 

When  the  Duke  heard  these  words  he  well- 
nigh  fell  into  a  swoon  for  pity.  After  a  while 
he  said,  '*You  say  truly  that  the  King  does 
you  wrong.  Now,  therefore,  light  off  your 
horse  and  go  into  the  tent,  and  take  whatso- 
ever you  can  find,  nor  shall  any  man  say  you 
nay  ;  but  for  my  oath's  sake,  I  may  not  give 
you  aught."  So  Reynaud  went  into  the  tent, 
and  took  such  things  as  he  could  find  and  laid 
them  on  the  back  of  Bayard,  and  carried  them 


90        OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONTALBAN 

to  Montalban.  That  night  they  ate  their  meat 
in  the  castle  with  much  gladness  of  heart. 

The  next  day  the  Duke  Aymon  called  his 
steward  and  said  to  him,  **  Take  now  the  three 
engines  that  the  King  commanded  me  to  make 
for  assailing  the  castle,  and  fill  them,  not  with 
stones,  but  with  flesh,  both  salt  and  fresh,  and 
with  loaves  of  bread,  and  with  other  victuals, 
and  cause  that  they  discharge  these  things  into 
the  castle."  And  the  steward  did  as  the  Duke 
commanded  him. 

When  the  King  heard  what  the  Duke 
Aymon  had  done  he  was  very  angry,  and  sent 
for  him  to  his  tent.  And  when  the  Duke  came 
he  said  to  him,  "  How  are  you  so  bold  that 
you  feed  my  mortal  enemies.  Verily  you  shall 
lose  your  head  for  it."  The  Duke  answered, 
**  Sire,  if  you  should  burn  me  by  fire  yet  will  I 
not  fail  my  children.  They  are  no  thieves  or 
murderers,  or  traitors,  but  as  good  and  true 
knlo^hts  as  are  in  all  the  world." 

When  the  King  heard  the  Duke  speak  in 
this  sort,  he  made  as  if  he  would  have  struck 
him.  But  the  Duke  Naymes  stood  forth  and 
said,  *'  Sire,  I  would  counsel  you  to  send  the 
Duke  to  his  house.  You  cannot  look  for  him 
to  be  with  you  in  this  matter,  that  he  should  see 
his   children  die  before  his  eyes."     Then  the 


OF   WHAT  BEFELL   AT  MONTALBAN        91 

King  said  to  the  Duke  Aymon,  ''  Get  you  out 
of  my  camp  forthwith,  for  you  have  done  me 
more  harm  than  can  well  be  told."  And  the 
Duke  answered,  **  I  will  do  your  bidding  will- 
ingly." But  before  he  went,  he  said  to  the 
Peers  :  **  My  lords,  I  commend  my  children 
to  you.  See,  I  pray  you,  that  they  come  to  no 
harm." 

The  King  commanded  that  all  the  engines 
of  war  should  be  broken,  for  he  feared  lest 
others  also  of  the  Barons  should  throw  victuals 
into  the  castle.  So  Reynaud  and  his  men  had 
peace,  for  no  man  made  assault  upon  the  castle. 
But  after  certain  days,  the  provisions  being  all 
consumed,  the  famine  was  as  sore  as  it  had  been 
at  the  first. 

Alard  said,  **  My  brother,  we  cannot  live 
longer  without  meat."  Then  Reynaud  took  a 
sword  in  his  hand  and  went  to  the  stable, 
having  it  in  his  heart  to  slay  his  horse.  And 
when  Bayard  saw  him,  for  he  had  not  come 
thither  for  many  days,  he  made  good  cheer. 
Then  Reynaud  said,  *'  I  were  cruel  indeed  if  I 
did  thee  harm,  good  beast  that  thou  art."  But 
Yonnet,  who  was  his  younger  son,  said, 
*'  Father,  do  you  chose  that  my  mother  and  my 
brother  should  die,  and  Bayard  live  ?  " 

Then  Reynaud  was  much  troubled,  doubting 


92        OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONTALBAN 

what  he  should  do.  Then  he  bethought  him 
of  a  thing  that  he  might  do.  He  called  for 
a  basin,  and  took  blood  from  the  horse,  and 
this  being  mixed  with  other  things  of  which 
they  had  a  little  he  prepared  a  mess,  by  which 
the  Lady  Clare  and  the  children  were  a  little 
sustained.  This  he  did  for  four  days,  but  on 
the  fifth  day  the  horse  was  grown  so  feeble 
that  there  came  no  blood  from  him  at  all.  And 
now  it  seemed  as  if  all  hope  were  gone. 

Reynaud  and  his  kindred  and  his  house  being 
in  these  straits,  there  came  an  old  man  who 
would  speak  with  him.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  **you 
have  done  as  well  as  could  have  been  done  by 
any  man  in  keeping  this  castle,  but  now  you 
can  do  no  more.  But  listen  to  me.  I  was  at 
the  building  of  this  place  many  years  ago,  when 
I  was  but  a  young  child.  And  I  mind  me  that 
the  lord  that  builded  it  made  a  secret  way  by 
which  a  man  might  escape  if  he  was  so  minded. 
This  way  I  will  show  you,  and  you  can  depart 
from  this  place  by  it  without  danger." 

Reynaud  was  right  glad  to  hear  this  thing  so 
that  he  forgot  his  hunger.  Then  he  took  his 
horse,  which,  indeed,  could  scarce  stand  for 
feebleness,  and  all  the  folk  that  were  left  in  the 
castle ;  and  they  entered  the  secret  way  that 
the  old  man  showed  them.     When  they  had 


RlAXAUD   AND    BAYARD. 


OF   WHAT  BEFELL  AT  MONTALBAN        93 

gone  a  part  of  the  way,  Reynaud  saw  that  they 
had  not  with  them  King  John  of  Gascony.  He 
said,  "  We  have  done  ill  to  leave  King  John. 
It  would  be  shame  to  us  were  he  to  die  like  a 
starving  wolf  that  has  fallen  into  a  pit."  So  he 
went  back  and  brought  him.  The  others  had 
small  pleasure  to  see  him,  for  even  the  Lady 
Clare,  that  was  his  sister,  spake  sharply  to  him 
saying,  **  Brother,  you  have  done  me  such 
damage  that  you  well  deserved  to  die."  But 
Reynaud  said,  **  I  have  sworn  homage  to  the 
King,  and  I  must  needs  save  him."  And  when 
the  others  heard  these  words,  they  confessed 
that  Reynaud's  thoughts  were  more  worthy  of 
a  Christian  man  than  theirs. 

So  having  gone  along  the  secret  way  for  a 
while,  they  came  to  the  end,  and  having  issued 
forth  found  that  they  were  in  the  Wood  of  the 
Serpent.  Many  things  they  suffered  as  they 
went,  yet  for  hope's  sake  and  by  help  of  such 
wild  fruits  as  they  gathered  on  the  way  they 
bore  up.  And  so  with  much  toil  and  trouble 
they  came  to  Ardennes,  and  were  received  with 
much  gladness. 


CHAPTER  X 

HOW    PEACE   WAS    MADE 

JT  happened  about  seven  days  after  these 
things  that  the  King  rode  by  the  castle,  for 
he  would  fain  know  how  the  besieged  fared. 
When  he  could  see  no  man  on  the  walls,  he  was 
not  a  little  astonished,  and  going  back  straight- 
way to  the  camp  called  his  Barons  together  and 
told  them  of  this  matter. 

The  Duke  Naymes  said,  "  We  must  find  out 
what  has  overtaken  these  people ;  let  us  feign 
to  make  an  assault."  So  they  feigned  to  make 
an  assault,  but  no  man  came  forth  to  defend  the 
castle.  Then  the  King  said  :  **  They  are  all 
dead  of  hunger,"  and  he  commanded  that  a 
long  ladder  should  be  set  against  the  walls. 
By  this  certain  of  the  Peers  mounted,  Roland 
being  first  of  all,  and  after  him  Ogier  the  Dane 
and  Oliver.     But  finding  no   man    they   des- 

91 


HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE  95 

cended  on  the  other  side  and  opened  the  gates 
that  the  King  might  come  in. 

So  the  King  came  in  ;  but  when  he  saw 
neither  man,  woman,  or  child  in  the  whole 
place  he  was  much  astonished.  And  as  he 
searched  he  found  the  secret  way,  which  when 
he  had  seen  he  cried,  *'  This  has  that  false 
knave  Mawgis  done.  Verily  he  will  break  my 
very  heart  for  anger."  But  the  Duke  Naymes 
answered,  **  Not  so,  my  lord  ;  this  way  has 
been  made  many  years." 

Then  by  commandment  of  the  King,  Roland 
and  a  company  of  men  went  by  the  secret  way 
till  he  came  to  the  Wood  of  the  Serpent.  Nor 
were  there  wanting  signs  that  many  people 
had  passed  that  way.  So  he  returned  to  the 
castle  and  told  what  he  had  seen  to  the  King, 
and  the  King  with  his  host  tarried  awhile  in 
Montalban. 

A  messenger  came  to  the  King,  with  tidings 
of  the  brethren.  He  said  that  he  had  seen 
them  keeping  a  great  court  at  the  city  of 
Ardennes,  and  that  they  had  much  treasure 
with  them,  and  a  great  company. 

When  the  King  heard  this  he  swore  by  St. 
Denys  that  he  would  not  rest  in  his  bed  till  he 
had  besieged  Reynaud  and  his  company.  So 
he   commanded   his  Barons  that   they  should 


96  HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE 

make  ready  their  baggage  and  march  with  all 
the  haste  they  could  on  to  Ardennes,  and  this 
they  did. 

When  Reynaud  was  aware  of  their  coming 
he  swore  a  great  oath  that  he  would  not  suffer 
himself  to  be  besieged.  '*  Rather,"  said  he, 
**  would  I  fight  with  the  King  in  the  open  field ; 
verily,  if  by  chance  he  should  come  into  my 
hands  I  would  not  have  pity  on  him  as  I  did 
in  past  time."  **  Now,  my  brother,"  said 
Richard,  **you  speak  as  a  man;  if  it  come  to 
fighting  I  will  not  fail  of  my  duty."  And 
Guichard  and  Alard  said  the  same. 

Then  Reynaud  ordered  his  host  in  a  very 
skilful  fashion,  and  mounting  on  Bayard  rode 
towards  the  van  of  the  King's  army.  When 
the  King  saw  him  coming,  he  grew  so 
mad  with  rage  that  he  was  ready  to  fight  with 
him,  man  to  man.  When  the  Duke  Naymes 
perceived  this,  he  said,  **  Sire,  what  mean  you 
to  do  ?  It  were  folly  to  fight  with  these  men. 
Rather  make  peace  with  them.  For  whether 
we  prevail  or  they,  there  were  a  grievous  loss 
of  brave  men,  such  as  shall  never  be  re- 
covered." **  Have  done  with  such  counsel," 
said  the  King,  **  I  had  rather  be  torn  in  sunder 
than  make  peace  with  these  villains.  Speak  to 
me,  therefore,  no  longer  on  this  matter,  but  do 


HOW  PEACE  WAS  MADE  97 

you  bear  the  Oriflamme  of  France  as  becomes 
a  noble  knight."  **  That  will  I  do,"  said  the 
Duke.  **  Verily,  there  is  no  man  so  old  but 
that  he  will  get  hot  in  battle." 

Then  the  hosts  joined  in  battle,  and  the 
fight  grew  fiercer  and  fiercer.  First  Reynaud 
and  the  brethren  drave  back  the  King's  hosts. 
With  his  first  blow  Reynaud  clave  a  knight's 
head  to  the  teeth,  and  with  his  sword  shore  the 
head  of  another  clean  from  his  neck.  Then 
with  a  loud  voice  he  cried,  *'  Ardennes,"  and 
the  courage  of  his  men  waxed  so  high  that  the 
King's  men  could  in  no  wise  stand  against  them. 

When  the  King  saw  this  he  charged  with  all 
his  might  against  his  adversaries,  slaying  a 
knight  at  each  blow.  And  when  his  spear  was 
broken,  he  drew  his  sword,  and  did  therewith 
marvellous  deeds  of  arms.  Never  did  he  bear 
himself  more  valiantly  than  he  did  that  day. 

When  Roland  saw  how  his  uncle  fought  in 
the  very  front  of  the  battle,  he  was  greatly 
afraid  lest  some  mischance  should  befall  him. 
Wherefore,  spurring  his  horse,  he  made  all 
haste  to  help  him.  The  rest  of  the  Twelve 
Peers  did  the  same,  and  the  King's  host  was 
stayed  up  against  Reynaud's  men.  From 
prime  to  noon  the  battle  was  so  equal  that  no 
man  could  say  whether  this  side  or  that  pre- 

8 


98  HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE 

vailed.  But  when  the  sun  began  to  move  to 
its  setting,  Reynaud's  men  began  to  give  way, 
being  fewer  in  number  and  spent  with  fighting. 
Then  Reynaud  said  to  him  that  bear  his 
standard,  "It  is  time  to  rest,  carry  the  standard 
homeward." 

When  the  King  perceived  this,  he  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  *'  They  fly  ;  follow  them  with  all 
speed  ;  suffer  them  not  to  escape."  This  thing 
was  the  cause  of  no  small  damage ;  for  Rey- 
naud and  his  brothers  and  the  knights  that 
were  of  his  side  turned  upon  them  that 
followed  and  slew  many,  and  took  prisoner 
Richard,  Duke  of  Normandy.  Him  they 
carried  into  Ardennes  and  shut  to  the  gates. 

Roland  went  to  the  King  and  said,  **  The 
brethren  have  taken  Duke  Richard ;  lest,  there- 
fore, he  come  to  any  harm,  offer  conditions  of 
peace.  Remember,  Sire,  that  you  have  now 
made  war  upon  the  sons  of  Aymon  for  fifteen 
years.  Truly,  had  you  done  as  much  against 
the  Saracens  as  you  have  done  against  them, 
you  had  brought  them  by  this  time  under  the 
Christian  faith." 

The  King  said,  "  Speak  no  more  of  peace  ; 
it  shall  not  be  save  on  conditions  that  you 
know.  As  for  the  Duke  Richard  they  will  not 
dare  to  harm  him." 


HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE 


99 


So  the  King  laid  siege  against  the  city,  and 
brought  up  great  engines  of  war  against  it, 
expecting  that  Reynaud  would  deliver  it  into 
his  hands,  for  he  thought  that  by  this  time  his 
strength  must  be  well-nigh  spent.  But  when 
many  days  had  gone  by,  and  there  came  no 
messenger  from  the  town,  he  began  to  doubt 
within  himself.  So  he  called  his  lords  together, 
and  said  to  them,  **  It  troubles  me  that  we 
have  no  tidings  of  Duke  Richard."  Roland 
answered,  **  Sire,  I  marvel  that  you  do  not 
perceive  the  truth.  The  Duke  Richard  we 
shall  never  see  again,  unless  you  make  peace 
with  Reynaud  and  his  brethren." 

When  the  King  had  considered  the  matter 
awhile,  knowing  that  Roland  had  spoken  truth, 
he  said,  **Go  now,  three  of  you,  to  wit,  Duke 
Naymes,  Ogier  the  Dane,  and  Roland,  with 
olive  branches  in  your  hands,  and  say  to  him, 
*Thus  saith  the  King,  deliver  to  me  Mawgis 
into  my  hands,  and  I  will  give  you  peace ;  you 
and  your  brothers  shall  have  your  lands  again, 
and  your  two  sons  I  will  receive  at  my  court, 
and  I  will  make  them  knights  with  my  own 
hands.'" 

The  three  Barons  went,  with  olive  branches 
in  their  hands,  and  delivered  the  King's 
message   to    Reynaud.      He   answered,    *'  My 


100  HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE 

lords,  I  am  glad  with  all  my  heart  to  see  you ; 
nevertheless  I  marvel  much  at  the  King's 
message.  He  demands  that  I  shall  give  over 
Mawgis  to  him.  Now  all  the  world  knows 
that  I  have  not  Mawgis  to  give  or  not  to  give. 
Truly  I  have  lost  him,  and  better  friend  or 
kinsman  never  was,  by  the  King's  cruelty  and 
hardness  of  heart.  Return  therefore  to  the 
King  and  say,  '  Mawgis  I  have  not  to  give, 
nor  would  I  give  him  if  I  had.  As  for  the 
Duke  Richard,  I  will  hang  him  to-morrow  over 
the  chief  gate  at  Ardennes.'  And  you,  come 
no  more  on  such  an  errand  to  me.  I  promise 
you  that  if  any  man  come  hereafter  with  such 
a  message  from  the  King,  I  will  smite  off  his 
head." 

So  the  three  Barons  returned  to  the  King,  and 
told  him  the  words  of  Reynaud.  And  Roland 
said,  *'  Sire,  take  it  not  ill,  if  I  tell  you  that  for 
your  pride  you  will  cause  the  Duke  Richard  to 
die.  These  sons  of  Aymon  are  the  best 
knights  in  all  the  world,  and  they  have  asked 
peace  of  you,  not  once  only  but  many  times, 
and  you  have  hardened  your  heart  against 
them."  The  other  Peers  spake  to  the  same 
intent.  But  the  King  would  not  listen  to 
them.  *'  Not  so,"  said  he,  **  they  will  not 
dare  to  hurt  the  Duke ;  verily,  if  they  do  such 


HOW  PEACE    WAS  MADE  loi 

a  deed    I   will   hang   them   all  with   my  own 
hands." 

The  next  day  Reynaud  said  to  his  brothers, 
**  It  is  manifest  that  the  King  will  not  give  us 
peace.  I  am  resolved,  therefore,  to  do  him  all 
the  harm  I  can,  and  first  I  will  hang  the  Duke 
Richard  before  his  eyes  and  the  eyes  of  all  his 
host." 

So  Reynaud  caused  that  a  gallows  should  be 
set  up  over  the  chief  gate  of  Ardennes.  When 
this  was  done  he  sent  ten  yeomen  to  fetch  the 
Duke.  Now  the  Duke  sat  in  his  chamber  play- 
ing chess  with  Yonnet,  that  was  son  to  Reynaud. 
One  of  the  yeomen  said  to  him,  "  Sir  Duke, 
come  forth,  for  Reynaud  has  commanded  that 
you  be  hanged  forthwith."  When  the  Duke 
heard  him  speak  in  this  fashion,  he  disdained 
to  make  any  answer,  but  said  to  Yonnet,  "  Play 
you  quickly,  for  it  is  time  that  we  go  to  dinner." 
When  the  yeomen  saw  that  he  paid  no  heed  to 
them,  they  laid  hands  on  him,  one  on  each  side, 
saying,  **  Rise  up.  Sir  Duke,  for  you  are  to  be 
hanged  in  despite  of  the  King."  When  the 
Duke  perceived  that  the  men  had  hold  of  him, 
having  one  of  the  chess  pieces  in  his  hand,  to 
wit,  the  Queen,  with  which  he  was  about  to 
give  mate  to  Yonnet,  he  drew  back  his  arm 
and  gave  one  of  the  men  such  a  buffet  on  the 


102  HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE 

head  as  killed  him  outright.  After  this  he  took 
a  rook  from  the  board,  and  gave  another  yeo- 
man such  a  stroke  that  his  skull  was  broken ; 
to  a  third  he  dealt  a  great  blow  with  his  fist 
and  slew  him.  The  others  seeing  how  their 
fellows  had  fared,  fled  forthwith  out  of  the 
chamber.  Then  the  Duke  said  to  Yonnet, 
**  My  child,  you  are  fairly  mated  ;  as  for  these 
fellows  they  are  drunken,  I  take  it,  to  use  me  in 
such  a  fashion  ;  but  they  have  had  their  deserts," 
and  he  called  to  a  servant  that  was  there,  say- 
ing, "  Cast  now  these  churls  out  of  the  window," 
and  the  man  cast  them  out,  fearing  much,  lest 
he  should  be  dealt  with  in  the  same  way. 

When  Reynaud  and  his  brethren  heard  what 
the  Duke  had  done,  they  went  to  his  chamber 
in  great  wrath,  and  said,  **  Why  have  you  slain 
my  yeomen?"  The  Duke  answered,  ** There 
came  to  my  chamber  ten  churls  saying  that  you 
had  given  commandment  that  I  should  be 
hanged,  a  thing  which  I  could  in  no  wise 
believe.  For  this  cause  I  drave  them  out  of 
my  chamber,  slaying  some  of  them — I  know 
not  how  many.  Now  if  I  have  done  amiss 
you  can  do  to  me  what  you  will.  But  I  judge 
the  matter  thus,  that  if  these  churls  suffered  at 
my  hand  the  blame  lies  rather  at  the  door  of 
them  that  sent  them  on  this  errand." 


HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE  ic^ 

Reynaud  said  in  great  wrath,  "  Believe  it  or 
no,  as  you  will,  but  I  am  steadfastly  purposed 
to  have  you  hanged  before  the  eyes  of  the 
King  and  his  army."  And  he  caused  the 
Duke  to  be  bound. 

When  the  Duke  perceived  that  Reynaud  was 
truly  purposed  to  deal  with  him  in  this  fashion, 
he  said,  "  Suffer  me  now  to  send  a  messenger 
to  the  King."  *'You  shall  send  him,"  said 
Reynaud.  So  the  Duke  sent  a  messenger 
bearing  two  messages,  to  the  King  one,  and 
another  to  the  Peers.  To  the  King  he  said, 
**  I  pray  you.  Sir,  if  you  ever  loved  me,  to  make 
peace  with  Reynaud.  If  he  have  done  aught 
amiss  against  you  I  will  be  his  surety,  and  will 
answer  for  him  that  he  shall  make  amends." 
To  the  Peers  he  said,  **  Show  now  to  the  King 
that  if  he  suffer  me  thus  to  die,  he  shall  do 
himself  such  dishonour  as  shall  never  be  done 
away." 

When  these  messages  were  delivered  (but 
the  King  knew  not  that  Richard  had  sent  to 
the  Peers)  there  was  great  debate,  for  the  King 
hardened  his  heart  as  he  had  done  before,  and 
the  Peers  were  urgent  with  him  that  he  should 
turn  from  his  anger.  And  the  strife  between 
them  waxed  so  hot  that  the  Peers  departed 
from  the   King,  taking  their  men  with  them, 


104  HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE 

so  that  day  the  King's  host  was  made  the 
smaller  by  forty  thousand  men. 

When  the  messenger  came  back  with  these 
tidings,  how  that  the  King  was  still  hardened 
but  that  the  Peers  had  departed  from  him, 
Reynaud  was  greatly  moved,  and  turning  to 
Duke  Richard  he  said,  **  I  pray  you,  my  good 
cousin,  pardon  me  for  the  great  shame  that  I 
have  done  you."  The  Duke  answered,  "  I 
blame  you  not.  Rather  do  I  blame  the  King 
for  his  cruelty  and  hardness  of  heart."  Then 
Reynaud  caused  him  to  be  unbound,  and  said, 
"  Stand  here  by  me,  my  cousin,  and  we  will  see 
what  the  King  will  do." 

And  now  the  King  was  at  last  brought  to  a 
better  mind,  for  he  said  to  a  knight  that  waited 
on  him,  **  Ride  now  as  fast  as  you  may,  and 
when  you  come  to  the  Peers  tell  them  that  I  will 
listen  to  their  counsel."  So  the  knight  rode 
with  all  speed,  and  when  he  had  overtaken  the 
Peers  he  delivered  to  them  the  King's  message. 
And  they  came  back  to  the  camp. 

The  King  said,  "Go  now  to  Reynaud  and 
say  to  him,  *  The  King  gives  you  peace  on 
these  conditions.  You  shall  go  in  pilgrim's 
garb  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  on  foot,  begging 
your  bread.  You  shall  leave  me  your  horse 
Bayard.  On  the  other  hand,  I  will  restore  to 
your  brothers  all  their  lands." 


HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE  105 

So  the  Duke  Naymes  went  to  Ardennes  and 
told  to  Reynaud  the  King's  conditions.  Rey- 
naud  answered,  **  I  accept  them  with  my  whole 
heart."  Then  he  went  to  the  stable,  and  took 
Bayard  from  his  stall,  and  delivered  him  to  the 
Duke  Naymes.  This  done  he  took  his  banner, 
and  raised  it  on  the  wall  of  the  castle  to  be  a 
token  of  peace.  After  this  he  went  to  his 
chamber,  and,  putting  off  his  rich  apparel,  clad 
himself  in  poor  garments,  and  took  a  pilgrim's 
staff  in  his  hand,  and  so  made  ready  to  depart. 
But  first  he  took  leave  of  his  wife,  the  Lady 
Clare.  So  sad  at  heart  was  she  that  she  fell 
down  at  his  feet  like  to  one  dead.  When  she 
had  come  to  herself  he  said,  *'  Take  not  this 
thing  so  much  to  heart.  As  for  me  I  have  such 
joy  at  the  making  of  peace  that  the  time  of  my 
banishment  seems  to  be  past  already.  Now 
may  God  have  you  in  His  keeping!'*  And 
he  kissed  her  right  tenderly,  and  went  his 
way. 

When  the  Lady  Clare  saw  him  go  she  fell 
again  into  a  swoon,  and  this  so  sore  that  her 
gentlewomen  deemed  that  she  was  dead.  When 
she  revived  she  said,  **0  Reynaud,  my  lord, 
there  was  never  husband  so  good  as  you.  Well 
I  know  that  I  shall  never  see  you  again."  Then 
she  went  to  her  chamber,  and  took  off  her  rich 


io6  HOW  PEACE   WAS  MADE 

garments  and  clad  herself  poorly,  saying,  **This 
will  I  wear  till  my  lord  shall  come  again  in 
peace." 

As  for  Reynaud,  his  brethren  and  Duke 
Richard  of  Normandy  and  many  others  went 
with  him  a  long  way.  But  he  said  after  a 
while,  *'  My  friends,  you  make  my  going  the 
harder  to  me ;  I  were  better  alone.  Return 
now  to  Ardennes  and  comfort  my  wife  and 
my   children." 

So  they  took  leave  of  him  with  many  tears 


CHAPTER   XI 
OF    reynaud's    end 

IT  must  now  be  told  in  a  few  words  what 
Reynaud  did  in  the  Holy  Land,  and  what 
befell  him  afterwards. 

First,  then,  when  he  was  come  to  the  city  of 
Constantinople,  he  lighted  by  chance  on  his 
cousin  Mawgis,  who  was  lying  sick  in  a  certain 
house.  So  much  did  Mawgis  rejoice  to  see 
Reynaud,  that  he  was  straightway  made  whole 
of  the  sickness  that  he  had.  Then  the  two 
went  on  together,  and  coming  to  Jerusalem, 
did  excellent  service  for  the  true  faith,  deliver- 
ing the  city  out  of  the  hand  of  the  Sultan  of 
Persia,  who  had  taken  it  by  treachery. 

This  done  the  two  departed,  for  they  would 
not  take  any  reward,  and  came  to  Rome. 
There  they  confessed  their  sins  to  the  Pope, 
and  having  received  absolution,  made  their  way 
with  all  the  speed   they  could  to  the  city  of 

i07 


io8  OF  REYNAUD'S  END 

Ardennes,  where  the  brethren  and  all  the 
people  received  them  gladly. 

Reynaud  said,  "  I  marvel  much  that  I  see 
not  here  either  my  wife  or  my  children." 
Richard  answered,  **  Your  sons  are  at 
Montalban  in  all  health  and  prosperity." 
''That  is  well,"  said  Reynaud,  but  perceiving 
that  his  brethren  were  troubled,  he  bade  them 
tell  him  the  truth,  for  **  I  see,"  said  he,  "  that 
you  have  heavy  tidings."  Then  said  Alard, 
"  We  may  not  hide  from  you  that  your  wife, 
the  Lady  Clare,  is  dead.  For  when  you  left, 
she  sorrowed  continually,  weeping  both  by 
day  and  by  night,  and  so  wasted  away  that 
she  died." 

Reynaud  said,  "  Take  me  now  to  the  place 
where  you  buried  her."  So  they  took  him 
to  the  church  wherein  was  her  sepulchre.  As 
he  stood  there  weeping,  there  came  to  him  his 
children,  for  they  had  been  brought  from 
Montalban,  and  kneeled  down  before  him. 
And  Reynaud  kissed  them  and  said,  **  See  that 
you  be  good  men,  for  I  fear  that  I  shall  not  be 
long  with  you." 

Ten  days  afterwards  he  and  his  two  sons 
and  Mawgis  departed  from  Ardennes,  and 
came  to  Montalban.  As  for  Mawgis,  he  re- 
turned to  the  Hermitage  where  he  had  dwelt 


OF  REYNAUD'S  END  109 

at  the  first,  and  died  there  after  seven  years, 
being  much  honoured  as  a  holy  man. 

Not  long  after  the  Duke  Aymon  died, 
bequeathing  much  wealth  to  his  children. 
All  this  Reynaud  divided  among  his  brethren, 
keeping  for  himself  the  castle  of  Montalban, 
and  this  for  a  time  only,  for  he  was  resolved 
to  give  up  all  worldly  things. 

In  Montalban,  therefore,  he  dwelt  awhile, 
with  his  two  sons,  teaching  them  and  training 
them  in  all  honourable  and  godly  ways. 
When  he  saw  that  they  were  each  instructed 
in  arms  and  in  all  other  things  that  a  good 
knight  should  know,  he  bade  his  steward 
furnish  them  with  goodly  clothing  and  arms 
and  all  other  things  needful.  This  done,  he 
charged  them  that  they  should  bear  them- 
selves honourably.  **  Be  courteous,"  he  said, 
*'  to  all  ladies  ;  reverence  those  above  you  ;  be 
ready  to  help  those  that  are  in  need  ;  love  your 
neighbour;  so  shall  you  have  praise  of  all  men." 
And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  he  bade 
them  farewell,  not  without  tears. 

How  these  two  fared  at  the  King's  Court, 
how  they  were  in  great  favour  with  the  King, 
and  how  they  overcame  their  enemies- — for  the 
children  of  a  certain  lord  that  had  hated  their 
father  sought  to  do  them  an  injury — cannot  be 


no  OF  REYNAUD'S  END 

told  in  this  place.  Let  it  suffice  to  say  that 
they  prospered  exceedingly. 

Now  must  be  told  the  end  of  Reynaud. 
When  he  saw  that  his  sons  were  well  estab- 
lished in  dignity,  he  departed  from  Montalban 
and  journeyed  to  the  city  of  Cologne,  in  which 
city  there  was  now  in  course  of  building  a  very 
fair  church.  He  said  to  the  master-mason, 
**  Let  me  now  serve  the  masons  with  such 
things  as  they  need."  The  master-mason  said, 
**  Sir,  you  are  more  like  to  a  king  than  a  labourer, 
and  it  shames  me  to  set  you  to  such  work." 
Reynaud  answered,  "  Say  not  so  ;  I  will  serve 
with  a  good  will."  And  the  man  was  well 
content  to  have  it  so. 

After  a  while,  the  master-mason  said  to  him, 
"  See  you  those  poor  men  that  seek  to  carry  a 
stone  yonder?  Go  you  and  help  them,  for 
they  are  but  weaklings."  So  Reynaud  went ; 
he  said  to  the  men,  "  Go  and  do  what  else  is 
appointed  of  you,  for  I  will  deal  with  this  stone." 
So  he  carried  the  stone  to  its  place,  though  it 
were  of  such  a  bigness  that  four  men  could 
scarcely  handle  it.  And  after  this  he  fetched 
other  stones  and  mortar,  and  these  in  such 
plenty  that  the  masons  had  much  ado  to  deal 
with  them. 

When  it  was  evening  the  masons  came  to  be 


OF  REYNAUD'S  END  m 

paid,  and  each  man's  wage  was  five  pennies. 
But  when  the  master-mason  saw  Reynaud,  he 
said,  *'You  shall  have  twenty  pence,  for  you 
have  laboured  so  as  I  have  never  seen  any 
man  labour.  And  you  shall  have  as  much 
every  day."  **  Nay,"  answered  Reynaud, 
"give  me  one  penny  only,  that  I  may  have 
wherewithal  to  keep  me,  for  I  work  not  for 
wages,  but  for  the  love  of  my  God." 

Then  Reynaud  found  a  lodging  in  the  town, 
and  bought  for  himself  one  pennyworth  of 
bread,  and  of  this  and  some  water  he  made  his 
supper.  The  next  day  he  went  to  his  work, 
and  this  he  did  many  days,  taking  for  his 
wage  but  one  penny  only. 

But  the  other  masons  grew  jealous  of  him, 
because  that  he  was  much  better  and  stronger 
than  they.  So  they  laid  a  plot  against  him, 
and  on  a  certain  day  when  he  slept  they  slew 
him,  and  having  put  his  body  into  a  sack,  they 
cast  it  into  the  river. 

Of  the  marvellous  things  that  happened  in 
respect  of  this  said  Reynaud,  they  that  will 
may  read  elsewhere.  Let  it  suffice  to  say  in 
this  place  that  the  body  was  found  after  certain 
days  and  was  honourably  buried  in  the  church 
of  Cologne,  and  that  year  by  year  a  feast  is 
held   in  the  memory  of  the   Lord    Reynaud, 


112  OF  REYNAUD'S  END 

for    indeed    he    was    a    very  perfect,   gentle 
knight. 

And  now  it  remains  only  to  tell  of  the  horse 
Bayard  that  was  delivered,  as  has  been  said,  to 
the  King.  When  the  host,  returning  to  Paris, 
came  to  the  river  Meuse,  a  millstone  was  tied 
about  his  neck,  and  he  was  cast  into  the  river. 
Some  have  said  that  this  was  done  by  com- 
mand of  the  King ;  but  this  is  not  a  thing  to 
be  believed.  In  any  case,  the  good  horse  was 
not  harmed,  for  he  brake  with  his  feet  the 
stone  from  off  his  neck,  and  swimming  to 
the  shore,  escaped  to  the  forest  of  Ardennes, 
where  he  lived  for  many  years,  but  suffered 
neither  man  nor  woman  to  come  near  him. 


CHAPTER  XII 

HOW   RALPH    ENTERTAINED    THE   KING 

ON  the  feast  of  St.  Thomas,  which  is  four 
days  before  Yule,  King  Charles  rode 
out  of  the  city  of  Paris  with  a  great  company 
of  princes  and  nobles.  As  they  rode  across 
the  moor  a  great  tempest  from  the  east  fell 
upon  them.  So  fierce  was  the  wind  and  so 
heavy  the  rain,  that  they  were  scattered  over 
the  country,  nor  could  they  tell,  the  day  being 
well  nigh  as  dark  as  night,  whither  they  were 
going.  Of  what  befell  the  rest  of  the  company 
there  is  no  need  to  tell ;  this  tale  concerns 
King  Charles  only. 

As  he  rode  in  sore  plight,  not  knowing 
where  he  might  find  shelter,  he  was  aware  of 
a  churl,  who  was  leading  a  mare  carrying  two 
great  panniers.  **  Now  tell  me  your  name," 
said  the  King,  "  They  call  me  Ralph  the 
Charcoal-burner,"  said  the  man.      **  I  live  in 

9  "3 


114    HOW  RALPH  ENTERTAINED  THE  KING 

these  parts — my  house  is  seven  miles  hence — 
and  I  earn  my  bread  with  no  little  toil,  selling 
coals  to  such  as  need  them."  **  Friend,"  said 
the  King,  *'  I  mean  you  no  ill,  for  I  judge 
you  to  be  an  honest  man."  **  Judge  as  you 
will,"  answered  Ralph,  "  I  care  not."  **  I  am 
in  sore  need  of  a  friend,"  said  the  King  ;  "for 
both  my  horse  and  I  are  ready  to  perish,  the 
storm  is  so  fierce.  Tell  me  then  where  I  can 
find  shelter."  ''  Shelter  !  "  said  Ralph,  *'  I 
know  of  none,  save  in  my  own  cottage,  and 
that  is  far  hence  in  the  forest.  But  to  that 
you  are  welcome,  if  you  care  to  come  with 
me. 

The  King  was  right  glad  to  hear  these 
words.  "  That  is  well,"  said  he,  **  God 
reward  you  for  your  goodness."  **  Nay," 
answered  the  churl,  *'  keep  your  thanks  till 
they  have  been  earned.  As  yet  you  have 
had  from  me  nothing,  neither  fire,  nor  meat, 
nor  dinner,  nor  resting-place.  To-morrow 
when  you  go  you  can  thank  me,  if  you  be  so 
minded,  with  better  reason.  To  praise  first,  and, 
may  be,  to  blame  afterwards — that  is  contrary 
to  sense."  **  So  shall  it  be,"  said  the  King. 
So  they  went  their  way,  talking  as  they  went. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  house  Ralph 
called  with  a  loud  voice  to  his  wife,  "Are  you 


HOW  RALPH  ENTERTAINED  THE  KING    115 

within,  dame  ?  Come  out,  open  the  door 
without  delay.  My  guest  and  I  are  shivering 
with  cold ;  such  evil  weather  I  have  never 
seen."  The  good  wife,  when  she  heard  her 
master's  voice,  made  all  haste  to  the  door, 
knowing  that  he  was  a  man  of  a  hasty 
temper.  *'  You  are  welcome  home,"  said  she 
to  Ralph;  and  to  the  stranger,  **You  are 
welcome  also."  ''  Kindle  a  great  fire,"  said 
Ralph,  **  and  take  two  capons  of  the  best, 
that  we  may  have  good  cheer,"  and  he  took 
the  King  by  the  hand,  and  would  have  him 
go  before  him  into  the  house.  But  the  King 
stood  back  by  the  door,  and  would  have  the 
charcoal-burner  pass  in  before  him.  **  That 
is  but  poor  courtesy,"  said  the  man,  and  took 
him  by  the  neck  and  pushed  him  in. 

When  they  had  warmed  themselves  awhile 
by  the  fire,  which  was  blazing  in  right  royal 
fashion,  Ralph  cried  to  his  wife,  **  Let  us  have 
supper,  Gillian,  as  quickly  as  may  be,  and  of 
the  best,  for  we  have  had  a  toilsome  day, 
and  may  well  have  a  merry  night.  Never 
have  I  suffered  worse  weather  or  been  so 
near  to  losing  my  way  as  when  I  met  with 
this  stranger  here." 

In  no  long  time,  when  they  had  washed 
themselves,    the   supper   was   ready.      **  Now, 


ti6    HOW  RALPH  ENTERTAINED  THE  KING 

friend,"  said  Ralph,  "  take  the  dame  by  the 
hand,  and  lead  her  to  the  board."  And  when 
the  King  held  back,  he  cried,  "Now  this  is 
the  second  time,"  and  smote  him  suddenly 
under  the  ear  with  his  right  hand,  so  strongly 
that  he  staggered  half  across  the  chamber, 
and  fell  to  the  ground.  When  the  King  rose, 
and  indeed  he  could  scarcely  stand,  "  Now, 
Gillian,"  said  Ralph,  "take  him  by  the  hand 
and  go  to  the  table  as  I  bid  you."  To  his 
guest  he  said,  "  Now  this  is  the  second  time 
that  you  have  been  lacking  in  courtesy,  first 
by  the  door,  and  then  at  the  table.  Will 
you  not  do  as  you  are  bid  ?  Am  not  I  the 
master  of  my  own  house  ? "  The  King  said 
to  himself,  "  These  are  strange  doings. 
Never  have  I  been  so  dealt  with  in  all 
my  life."  Nevertheless  for  peace'  sake  he 
did  as  he  was  bid,  and  giving  his  hand  to 
the  dame,  led  her  to  the  table.  So  they 
sat,  the  charcoal-burner  on  one  side  of  the 
table,  and  the  King  and  dame  Gillian  on  the 
other.  Right  good  cheer  they  had,  fat  capons, 
and  bread,  and  wine  of  the  best.  Truly  they 
wanted  for  nothing. 

Said  the  churl  to  the  King,  "  Sir,  the 
foresters  in  this  place  threaten  me  much 
about   the  deer.      They  say  that  I    am   ever 


HOW  RALPH  ENTERTAINED  THE  KING    117 

bringing  down  the  fattest  of  the  herd.  They 
will  hale  me,  they  say,  to  Paris,  and  bring 
me  before  the  King,  and  make  complaint 
against  me.  Say  what  they  will,  why  should 
I  not  have  enough  for  myself,  aye,  and  to  set 
before  a  guest  ?  And  now,  my  friend,  spare 
not ;  there  is  enough  and  more."  When  they 
had  well  eaten,  Ralph  said  to  his  wife,  **  Now, 
Gill,  send  round  the  cup.  I  will  drink  to  my 
friend,  and  he  shall  drink  to  me."  So  the 
dame  handed  the  cup,  and  the  two  drank  to 
each  other,  Then,  supper  being  ended,  they 
sat  by  the  fire,  and  the  Charcoal-burner  told 
many  merry  tales.  When  it  grew  late,  he  said 
to  the  King,  **  Tell  me  now  where  you  live." 
"  I  live  at  Court,"  said  he,  ''where  I  have  an 
office  with  the  Queen."  **  And  what  is  your 
office?"  *' I  am  gentleman  of  the  Queen's 
bed-chamber."  "  And  what  is  your  name  ?  " 
**  My  name  is  Wymond ;  Wymond  of  the 
Wardrobe  they  call  me.  And  now,  if  you 
will  come  to  Court,  I  can  doubtless  serve  you, 
for  I  will  see  that  you  have  a  good  sale  for 
your  fuel."  Said  Ralph,  *'  I  know  not  where 
the  Court  of  which  you  speak  may  be."  But 
Charles  urged  him,  saying  that  the  King  and 
Queen  would  be  in  Paris  to  spend  Yuletide 
together,  and  that  there  would  be  much  merry- 


ii8    HOW  RALPH  ENTERTAINED  THE  KING 

making,  and  that  without  doubt  he  would  sell 
his  fuel  to  great  advantage.  **  You  seem  to 
talk  reason,'  said  Ralph,  *'  I  will  come.  And 
now  let  us  have  another  cup,  and  so  to  bed." 
So  the  collier  and  the  dame  led  him  to  another 
chamber,  where  there  was  a  bed  handsomely 
furnished,  and  closed  in  with  curtains.  When 
they  saw  that  he  was  well  served  and  had  all 
that  he  needed,  they  bade  him  good-night, 
and  the  King  thanked  them  for  their  courtesy. 
The  next  day  as  soon  as  it  was  light,  the 
King  rose  from  the  bed  and  dressed  himself 
without  help,  for,  indeed,  he  had  neither  valet 
nor  squire.  Then  his  palfrey  was  brought  to 
him,  which  when  he  had  mounted,  he  called 
to  Ralph,  where  he  lay,  for  he  would  take 
his  leave  in  friendly  fashion,  as  was  fitting  in 
one  that  had  had  such  good  cheer.  When  the 
churl  was  roused,  he  said  to  the  King,  *'  Now 
tarry  awhile  till  this  evil  weather  be  ended." 
**  Nay,"  answered  the  King,  *'  I  must  needs 
to  my  work  and  office ;  Yuletide  is  now  at 
hand,  and  he  that  is  found  wanting  will  be 
greatly  blamed.  And  now  call  thy  good 
wife  that  I  may  pay  her  for  the  shelter  and 
good  cheer  that  I  have  had."  "  Nay,"  cried 
Ralph,  *'  that  shall  never  be  ;  to  think  that  I 
should  take  pay  for  sheltering  one  that  is  of 


HOW  RALPH  ENTERTAINED  THE  KING     119 

the  Court  of  the  King  Charles  ! "  "  So  be  it," 
answered  the  King  ;  *'but  at  least  if  you  will 
not  take  pay,  come  to  the  Court  with  a  load 
of  fuel  as  soon  as  may  be ;  I  warrant  that  if 
you  will  do  so,  you  will  make  good  profit  of 
your  goods."  *'  That  will  I,"  answered  Ralph. 
*'  I  would  fain  see  how  coals  sell  at  court. 
And  now  tell  me  your  name  once  more,  lest  I 
forget  it." 

Then  the  King  rode  away,  nor  had  he 
travelled  long  when  Roland  and  Oliver,  with 
a  thousand  men  after  them,  met  him.  They 
had  come  forth  to  search  for  him,  and  right 
glad  were  they  to  find  him.  So  they  turned 
their  horses'  heads  and  journeyed  back  to 
Paris.  When  they  were  near  the  town, 
Turpin  the  Archbishop  came  forth  from  the 
gates  to  meet  them  with  a  great  company  of 
bishops  and  priests  and  others  giving  thanks 
to  God  that  their  lord  the  King  was  come 
again  to  Paris.  And  when  they  had  come  to 
Paris,  they  went  to  the  Church  of  St.  Denis, 
where  there  was  service.  And  after  service 
they  went  to  the  Palace,  and  kept  their  Yule 
feast  with  much  mirth  and  plenty  of  good 
things.  For  one-and-twenty  days  did  they 
feast.  Never  had  such  a  Yuletide  been  kept 
in  the  land  of  France. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

HOW    RALPH   WENT   TO    COURT 

THE  next  day,  Ralph,  having  thought 
much  on  what  he  had  undertaken, 
loaded  his  mare,  as  he  was  wont  to  do,  with 
two  panniers  full  of  coals,  and  made  ready  to 
start  on  his  journey  to  the  court.  **  This  is 
not  of  my  counsel,"  said  Gillian  his  wife;  ''this 
journey  will  not  be  to  your  profit.  Remember 
the  shrewd  blow  that  you  dealt  him.  Keep 
from  the  Court,  say  I."  **  Nay,  Gill,"  said  the 
Charcoal-burner,  "  I  must  have  my  way.  I 
promised  that  I  would  go,  and  go  I  will, 
whether  my  going  be  for  profit  or  for  harm." 
So  he  loaded  the  panniers  and  went  his  way 
to  the  Court. 

Meanwhile  King  Charles  had  not  forgotten 
the  matter.  He  called  Roland  to  him,  for, 
indeed,  there  was  no  man  whom  he  trusted 
more,  and  said  to  him,  **  To-morrow  morning 


HOW  RALPH   WENT  TO  COURT  121 

take  your  horse  and  your  harness,  and  watch 
well  the  road  by  which  we  went  on  the  day 
that  I  was  lost,  and  if  you  see  anyone  coming 
this  way,  whatever  his  errand  may  be,  bring 
him  with  you  to  this  place,  and  take  care  that 
he  sees  no  one  before  he  sees  me." 

Roland  wondered  much  what  the  King 
might  mean,  for  it  seemed  a  strange  thing 
that  on  the  very  day  of  Yuletide,  when  a  man 
should  rest,  he  should  be  sent  on  such  an 
errand.  Nevertheless  he  took  his  horse  and 
his  harness  and  rode  forth  early  in  the 
morning,  and  watched  the  roads  as  he  had 
been  commanded.  For  a  long  time  he  saw 
nothing  either  far  or  near;  but  a  little  past 
midday  he  saw  the  Charcoal-burner  come 
driving  his  mare  before  him  with  two  panniers 
filled  with  coals.  The  sight  pleased  him  well ; 
so  he  rode  up  to  him  with  all  the  speed  that  he 
could.  The  man  saluted  him  courteously,  and 
Roland,  in  his  turn,  also  saluted  him.  Their 
greetings  ended,  he  said  to  the  man,  **  Come 
now  to  the  King ;  let  nothing  hinder  you." 
*'  Nay,"  said  Ralph,  ''  I  am  not  so  foolish. 
This  is  a  jest.  Sir  Knight,  and  it  is  ill  courtesy 
for  a  knight  to  jest  with  a  common  man. 
There  be  many  men  better  than  I  that  come 
and  go  to  Paris,  and  the  King  has  no  thought 


122  HOW  RALPH   WENT  TO  COURT 

of  them,  whether  it  be  morning  or  night.  If 
you  are  in  mind  to  trick  me,  I  can  hold  my 
own,  for  all  that  I  am  ill-clad."  **This  is  but 
foolishness,"  said  Roland,  "the  King  has 
straightly  commanded  that  you  should  be 
brought  to  him."  "  Nay,"  answered  Ralph, 
**  I  am  on  my  way,  according  to  promise 
made  to  one  Wymond,  and  to  him  I  will 
go  and  to  none  other."  *'  Have  done  with 
your  Wymond,"  cried  Roland,  **I  must  take 
you  to  the  King  as  the  King  has  com- 
manded." 

So  they  wrangled  a  long  time,  and  still 
the  churl  was  firmly  set  that  he  would  go  to 
Wymond  and  to  none  other.  **And  where 
dwells  this  Wymond  of  yours.-*"  said  Roland. 
**  He  dwells  with  the  Queen  at  Paris,  if  his 
tale  be  true."  *'  If  that  be  so,"  answered 
Roland,  *' seeing  that  I  know  well  the  Queen 
and  her  ladies,  and  you  are  on  your  way  to 
them,  I  will  trust  to  your  going.  Only  you 
must  give  me  a  pledge  that  this  is  truly  your 
purpose."  "  Nay,"  said  the  Charcoal-burner, 
**  I  will  pledge  you  no  pledge.  And  as  for 
you,  get  you  out  of  my  way,  or  it  will  be 
the  worse  for  you." 

Roland  said  to  himself,  **  Now  this  is  but 
folly  to  dispute  any  longer  with  this  fellow." 


HOW  RALPH   WENT  TO  COURT  123 

And  he  took  his  leave  of  the  man  full 
pleasantly.  But  Ralph  liked  not  such  ways ; 
for  he  thought  that  this  knight  that  was  so 
gaily  clad  had  him  in  scorn.  *'  Come  hither, 
Sir  Knight,  to-morrow  when  we  can  be  alone 
together,  you  and  I  ;  surely  you  shall  see  how 
I  will  deal  with  you." 

Then  Roland  rode  back  to  the  King.  By 
this  time  Mass  was  ended,  and  the  King  had 
put  on  his  robes.  **  You  are  well  come.  Sir 
Roland,"  said  he,  *'have  you  done  my  errand .f^" 
"  Sire,"  answered  Sir  Roland,  **  I  went  as  you 
gave  me  commandment,  and  watched  the  ways, 
but  saw  no  man,  but  one  only."  **And  who 
was  this  one?"  asked  the  King.  **  He,"  said 
Roland,  ''was  but  a  churl  that  had  with  him 
two  panniers  of  coal."  **  Why  did  you  not 
bring  this  said  churl  to  me,  as  I  bid  you.-*  It 
may  be  you  durst  not." 

Roland  saw  that  the  King  was  wroth,  and 
was  not  a  little  glad  to  go  forth  from  his  pre- 
sence. Going  forth  he  met  a  porter,  "Whither 
go  you,  lazy  loon  ?  "  said  he.  Said  the  porter, 
**  There  is  one  at  the  gate,  a  churl  that  has 
a  mare  and  two  panniers  of  coals,  and  he 
clamours  to  be  let  in  at  the  gate  "  "  Whom 
does  he  want?"  said  Roland.  The  porter 
answered,     ''  He     asks     for    one     Wymond." 


124  HOW  RALPH   WENT  TO  COURT 

Then  Roland  said,  **Go  back  to  your  place, 
porter,  and  open  the  gate  and  bid  him  enter. 
But  say  that  it  does  not  lie  within  your  office 
to  go  to  this  Wymond,  but  that  he  must 
himself  seek  him." 

So  the  porter  went  back  to  the  gate  and 
opened  it,  saying  to  the  Charcoal-burner, 
**  Enter,  man ;  but  I  have  no  leisure  to  seek 
for  this  Wymond  for  whom  you  ask.  You 
must  seek  him  yourself"  Said  Ralph,  "If 
you  will  not  seek  the  man,  I  must  needs  do 
it  myself;  see  you  then  that  no  harm  come 
to  the  mare  and  the  coals,  and  I  will  look  for 
Wymond,  for  certainly  it  was  he  that  bade  me 
come  hither." 

So  the  Charcoal-burner  went  his  way  through 
the  palace  asking  for  Wymond.  There  was 
not  one  that  knew  the  man,  or  had  so  much 
as  heard  the  name.  They  seemed  to  Ralph 
to  lack  courtesy  ;  nevertheless  he  would  not 
cease  from  his  quest,  nor  was  there  any  one 
of  whom  he  failed  to  inquire.  After  he  had 
passed  through  many  chambers  he  came  to 
one  that  was  more  splendid  than  all  that  he 
had  seen  before.  It  was  a  great  hall  finely 
painted  and  hung  about  with  tapestries,  and 
there  the  King  sate  at  dinner  in  great  state. 
On  the  table   were  many  dainties,  and  there 


a    •  %o     •       *• 


•  *      «  >    > 

*       «   •  •  »  »    o 


•    > 
^    •       • 


Ralph  in  the  Palace  oi^  Charlemagnis, 


HOW  RALPH   WENT  TO  COURT  125 

was  a  store  of  dishes,  both  silver  and  gold, 
and  many  other  adornments.  *'  Here  is  royalty 
enough,"  cried  Ralph.  **  If  I  could  only  have 
speech  with  Wymond,  I  would  away,  for 
this  methinks  is  no  place  for  a  simple  man." 
And  still  he  went  on.  Many  sought  to  put 
him  back,  for  he  seemed  to  press  on  in  an 
unmannerly  fashion ;  but  he  was  a  stalwart 
man  that  gave  as  much  as  he  took. 

At  last,  after  not  a  little  trouble,  he  came 
near  to  the  King,  where  he  sat  in  state  at 
the  table.  "  See,"  he  cried,  *'  that  is  Wymond, 
yonder,  the  man  whom  I  seek.  Well  do  I 
know  him,  though,  indeed,  he  is  otherwise 
clad  than  when  I  last  saw  him.  Now  he  is  in 
cloth  of  gold.  Truly  he  must  be  some  greater 
man  than  he  said.  Alas,  that  I  have  been 
wiled  hither.  Truly  this  man  has  beguiled 
me."     When  the  King  heard  this  he  laughed. 

Ralph  looked  about  on  the  company  that 
sat  with  the  King,  for  many  worshipful  men 
were  there.  But  when  he  saw  the  Queen, 
then  he  was  greatly  troubled.  **  Lady,"  he 
said,  ''  I  am  sorely  troubled  to  see  your  fine 
attire,  so  splendid  is  it.  Now  if  I  can  but 
escape  hence  this  day,  nothing  in  the  whole 
world  shall  bring  me  hither  again." 

And  now,  dinner  being  over,  the  King  rose 


126  HOW  RALPH  WENT  TO  COURT 

from  the  table ;  and  he  told  before  the  whole 
company  how  he  had  fared  with  the  Charcoal- 
burner.  The  churl  quaked  as  he  heard  the 
tale.  And  he  said,  **  Would  I  were  on  the 
moor  again  this  very  hour,  and  the  King 
alone,  or  any  one  of  his  knights,  be  he  the 
bravest  and  strongest  of  them  all." 

Then  the  lords  laughed  aloud.  Some, 
nowever,  were  angry,  and  would  have  had 
the  man  hanged.  "What  is  this  churl,"  said 
they,  "  that  he  should  so  misuse  the  King  ?  " 
But  Charles  would  have  none  of  such  doings. 
**  He  is  a  stalwart  man,  and  can  strike  a  hard 
blow.  Heaven  forbid  that  I  should  harm  him. 
Rather  will  I  make  him  a  knight."  So  he 
dubbed  Ralph  the  Charcoal-burner  a  knight, 
and  gave  him  a  revenue  of  jCsoo  by  the  year, 
and  "the  next  fee  in  France  that  shall  come 
into  my  hands,  that,"  said  he,  "will  I  give  you. 
But  now  you  must  win  your  spurs."  So  the 
King  gave  him  his  armour  and  arms,  and  sixty 
squires  of  good  degree  to  be  his  company. 
And  Ralph  was  in  after  time  a  very  perfect, 
noble  knight,  and  did  good  service  to  the 
King. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

HOW    FIERABRAS    DEFIED    KING   CHARLES 

BALAN,  who  was  admiral  of  the  Moors 
in  Spain,  had  a  son,  Fierabras  by  name, 
who  was  the  most  marvellous  giant  that  ever 
was  born  of  woman.  There  was  no  man  that 
could  be  matched  with  him  for  height,  and 
bigness  of  limb,  and  strength  of  body.  This 
Fierabras  was  King  of  Alexandria,  and  ruled 
the  whole  land  of  Babylon  from  the  Red  Sea 
eastwards.  Russia  also  he  possessed,  and 
Cologne  ;  he  was  lord,  moreover,  of  Jerusalem, 
and  had  possession  of  the  Sepulchre  of  our 
Lord.  It  happened  on  a  certain  day  that  this 
man  came  riding  furiously  to  the  camp  where 
King  Charles  lay  with  his  army,  and  asked 
that  some  one  should  come  forth  and  fight 
with  him.  No  man  answering  him  or  coming 
forth,  he  fell  into  a  great  rage  and  sware  by 

his  god   Mahomet  that  he  would  not   depart 

127 


128     HOIV  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES 

from  the  place  till  he  should  have  done  battle 
with  some  Christian  man ;  but  still  no  one 
came  forth  to  him.  Then  he  cried  with  a  very 
loud  and  terrible  voice,  "  King  of  Paris,  send 
out  to  me  your  strongest  and  bravest  knight, 
be  he  Roland,  or  Oliver,  or  Thierry,  or  Ogier 
the  Dane,  that  he  may  fight  with  me.  Nay, 
and  if  you  will  send  out  against  me  six  or 
seven  of  your  strongest  knights,  I  swear  by 
my  god  Mahomet  that  I  will  not  refuse  to 
fight  with  them  all.  But  if  you  will  not  send 
out  any  man,  then  I  will  assuredly  assail  your 
camp  before  nightfall  this  very  day,  and  strike 
off  your  head,  and  lead  away  Roland  and 
Oliver  as  prisoners.  You  have  come  into  this 
my  land  without  cause,  and  verily  you  shall 
depart  without  honour." 

When  he  had  thus  spoken  he  lay  down 
under  a  tree,  and  having  tied  his  horse  to 
one  of  the  boughs,  took  off  his  armour.  This 
done,  he  cried  to  the  King,  "  Send  now  Roland 
or  Oliver  to  fight  with  me.  And  if  these  dare 
not  come  alone  then  let  two  others  come 
together  with  them  ;  and  if  the  four  be  afraid 
let  six  come.  Ten  kings  have  I  slain  already 
in  single  combat ;  there  was  not  one  of  them, 
for  all  that  they  were  mighty  men  of  valour, 
that  could  stand  against  me." 


HOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES     129 

When  King  Charles  heard  these  threatenings 
and  challenges  he  said  to  Richard  of  Normandy, 
**  Who  is  this  knight  that  speaks  so  boldly  ?  " 

Duke  Richard  answered,  ''This,  my  lord 
King,  is  the  strongest  of  all  men  born  of 
women,  and  he  is  persuaded  that  there  is  no 
king  in  the  whole  world  that  is  a  match  for 
him." 

"  For  all  that,"  said  the  king,  *'  I  will  find 
one  of  my  knights  that  shall  encounter  him. 
But  tell  me  his  name." 

"His  name,"  answered  Duke  Richard,  "is 
Fierabras.  He  is  an  infidel,  and  has  done 
much  harm  to  Christian  men.  For  he  slew 
our  lord  the  Pope,  and  hanged  many  holy 
men  and  women,  and  to  this  day  he  holds 
possession  of  the  holy  Sepulchre  of  our  Lord." 

"  I  am  the  more  firmly  resolved,"  said  the 
King,  "hearing  what  you  say,  that  one  of  my 
knights  shall  meet  him."  Thereupon  he 
turned  to  Roland  and  said,  "  I  pray  you, 
dear  nephew,  go  forth  and  meet  this  Turk 
in  battle." 

But  Roland  answered  him,  "Not  so,  fair 
uncle  ;  why  should  I  do  your  bidding  in  this 
matter  ?  Do  you  bear  in  mind  what  happened 
but  yesterday,  when  we  were  so  near  to  being 
taken  by  the  heathen,  how  they  fell  upon  us 

10 


130     HOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES 

with  fifty  thousand  men  and  how  we  the 
younger  knights  bore  the  burden  and  brunt 
of  the  day  and  suffered  many  grievous  wounds, 
so  that  Oliver  my  comrade  was  brought  near 
to  death,  and  indeed,  but  for  your  help,  we 
had  all  perished  ?  And  do  you  remember 
further  how  last  night,  when  we  were  resting 
in  our  tents,  you,  being  full  of  wine,  declared 
stoutly  that  your  old  knights  would  have  borne 
themselves  better  than  we  of  the  younger  sort 
had  done  ?  Now  it  shall  be  seen  how  these 
said  old  knights  shall  stand  up  against  this 
heathen  man,  for  indeed  of  the  younger  no 
one  will  go  forth  against  him." 

When  the  King  heard  this  he  smote  Roland 
his  nephew  in  the  face  with  his  gauntlet  so 
sharply  that  the  blood  gushed  out  abundantly. 
Thereupon  Roland  drew  his  sword  and  would 
have  smitten  his  uncle  had  he  not  been  held 
by  the  bystanders.  And  the  King  cried,  **  Now, 
this  is  a  most  monstrous  thing  for  any  man, 
ipuch  more  a  kinsman.  Seize  him,  for  he  shall 
die  the  death  for  this  wickedness."  But  when 
the  courtiers  made  as  if  to  lay  hands  upon  him 
Roland  cried,  ''  Now,  if  any  man  touch  me  I 
will  cleave  his  head  in  two."  Nor  did  any 
man  dare  to  come  near  him.  But  Ogier  the 
Dane   said,    *'  Now,    Roland,    you    did    ill    to 


HOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES    131 

threaten  your  uncle,  whom  you  are  bound  to 
honour  above  all  men."  **  It  is  true,"  answered 
Roland.  "  I  was  greatly  provoked  ;  neverthe- 
less I  repent  of  my  deed." 

The  King  said  to  the  Peers  of  France,  "  I 
am  much  troubled  in  this  matter.  First 
Roland  my  nephew,  that  should  have  been 
zealous  to  help  me,  threatens  to  slay  me,  and 
then  there  is  no  man  that  is  willing  to  do 
battle  with  this  pagan." 

"Take  courage,  my  lord  King,"  said  the 
Duke  Naymes,  "  some  one  will  be  found  to 
do  you  this  service."  But  the  King  refused 
to  be  comforted. 

Now  Oliver  lay  sick  in  bed,  for  he  had  been 
sorely  wounded  in  battle.  But  when  he  heard 
how  the  King  and  Roland  had  fallen  out,  and 
how  Fierabras  had  defied  the  King  and  his 
army,  and  no  man  had  gone  forth  to  meet 
him,  he  straightway  rose  from  his  bed  and 
began  to  stretch  and  try  himself  to  see  whether 
by  any  means  he  could  bear  his  armour.  In 
so  doing  he  made  his  wounds  bleed  afresh. 
But  when  he  had  bound  them  again  as  best 
he  could,  he  said  to  Garin  his  squire,  ^*  Come, 
bring  me  my  arms,  for  I  will  go  out  and  meet 
this  pagan."  Said  Garin  the  squire,  "  Now, 
my  lord  Oliver,  have  pity  on  yourself.     You 


132    HOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES. 

will  compass  your  own  death."  Oliver  answered, 
"  Do  my  bidding,  for  this  is  an  occasion  of 
honour  that  no  man  should  miss."  So  Oliver 
put  on  his  armour,  Garin  helping  him.  This 
done,  he  took  his  sword,  Hautclere  by  name, 
which  he  loved  above  all  things.  Then  they 
brought  him  Ferraunt  his  horse,  ready  saddled 
and  bridled.  And  Oliver  leapt  lightly  into  the 
saddle  without  so  much  as  touching  it,  and  put 
his  shield  into  place,  and  took  a  spear  very 
long  and  sharply  pointed.  Then  he  struck  his 
horse  with  his  spurs,  and  Ferraunt  leapt  up 
under  him.  It  was  a  noble  sight  to  see,  so 
gallant  was  the  knight  and  so  brave  the  steed. 

Oliver  rode  up  to  the  King's  tent  and  saluted 
him,  saying,  *'  My  lord,  I  have  served  you 
faithfully  for  these  three  years  past  without 
reward  or  wages.  I  pray  you,  therefore,  that 
you  give  me  this  day  the  thing  I  shall  desire 
of  you."  The  King  answered,  "  Most  noble 
Earl,  I  will  do  this  with  a  good  will.  There 
is  not  in  this  land  of  France  a  city  or  town 
or  castle  that  I  will  not  give  you  at  your 
desire."  But  Oliver  said,  ''My  lord  King,  I 
ask  neither  towns  nor  castles,  but  only  this — 
that  you  suffer  me  to  do  battle  with  this 
pagan." 

When   the   other   knights   heard    this   they 


HOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES     133 

were  not  a  little  shamed  that  a  wounded  man 
should  take  up  the  challenge,  while  they  them- 
selves held  back.  "  What  is  this,"  they  said, 
**  that  Oliver,  who  was  hurt  well-nigh  to 
death,  would  now  go  forth  to  battle  ! "  As  for 
the  King,  he  said,  **  Now,  Oliver,  you  have 
surely  lost  your  wits.  You  know  that  you 
have  been  sorely  wounded,  and  yet  you  will 
run  into  a  worse  danger.  Go  back  to  your 
bed  and  rest ;  assuredly  I  will  not  suffer  you 
to  do  battle  with  this  pagan." 

Then  Ganelon,  who  was  afterwards  the 
traitor,  rose  up  in  his  place  and  said,  **  Sir, 
this  is  against  the  custom  of  France  that  you 
should  deny  Oliver  his  request."  The  King 
was  very  angry  and  said,  "  Ganelon,  you  are 
not  well  disposed  in  this  matter.  If  this  be  as 
you  say,  then  Oliver  shall  fight  with  this  pagan, 
and  if  he  fight,  then  he  can  hardly  escape 
death.  But  mark  you  this  :  I  swear  by  my 
faith  that  if  he  be  slain  or  taken  in  this  batde, 
then  not  all  the  gold  in  the  world  can  save  you 
from  a  shameful  death ;  aye,  and  all  your  house 
shall  perish  with  you." 

"  Sir  King,"  said  Ganelon,  **  may  God  and 
Our  Lady  keep  me ! "  but  to  himself  he  said 
secretly,  **  Now  God  forbid  that  Oliver  should 
come  back  safe.     Rather  may  this  pagan  smite 


134    fiOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES 

off  his  head  ! "  But  when  King  Charles  saw 
that  he  could  not  hinder  Oliver  from  doing 
battle  with  Fierabras,  he  said,  **  Now  may 
God  be  with  you,  and  help  you,  and  bring 
you  back  with  joy  ! "  and  he  reached  to  him 
his  glove,  which  Oliver  took  with  much 
pleasantness  and  humility. 

But  Reyner,  that  was  father  to  Oliver,  when 
he  saw  his  son  ready  to  go  forth,  came  to  the 
King,  and  knelt  down  at  his  feet,  and  cried  in 
sore  trouble,  "  Now,  my  lord  King,  have  pity 
on  my  son  and  me.  He  is  young  and  pre- 
sumptuous, full  of  pride  and  ambition,  but  so 
sorely  wounded  that  he  cannot  fight ;  forbid 
him,  therefore,  to  go  forth."  But  the  King 
said  to  Reyner,  "What  I  have  given  I  may 
not  withdraw."  Then  Oliver  stood  up  and 
spake  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Sir  King  and  all 
you  lords  of  France,  if  I  have  offended  any 
man  in  word  or  deed,  I  pray  him  to  forgive 
me."  There  was  not  a  man  but  wept  to  hear 
these  words.  The  King  himself  wept,  and 
commended  him  to  the  keeping  of  God. 

Oliver  rode  forth  and  came  to  the  tree  where 
Fierabras  lay  at  ease  and  unarmed.  The  giant 
did  not  so  much  as  look  at  him,  but  turned 
away  his  head,  for  he  despised  Oliver  as  being 
but  Httle  of  stature  in  comparison  with  himself 


HOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES     135 

Oliver  said  to  him,  *'  Awake,  you  have  called 
me  many  times  this  day ;  lo  !  now  I  have  come. 
And  first  tell  me  your  name."  Fierabras 
answered  him,  **  I  am  Fierabras,  of  Alexandria. 
It  was  I  that  destroyed  the  city  of  Rome  and 
slew  the  Pope,  and  carried  away  the  holy 
things.  And  Jerusalem  is  mine,  and  the  place 
where,  as  you  say,  your  God  is  buried." 

Oliver  said,  **  If  these  things  are  true,  it  is 
time  that  you  should  suffer  due  punishment  for 
your  misdeeds.  But  enough  of  talking.  Make 
ready  and  arm  yourself,  or  else,  by  the  God  in 
whom  I  believe,  I  will  smite  you  where  you 
lie ! "  When  Fierabras  heard  him  speak  so 
fiercely,  he  began  to  laugh,  and  said,  **  You  are 
a  bold  talker,  but  first  tell  me  who  you  are, 
and  of  what  rank."  Oliver  answered,  **  Before 
night  come,  pagan,  you  shall  know  full  well 
who  I  am.  But  now  hear  this  :  my  lord  the 
King  has  sent  this  message  by  my  mouth : 
"  Renounce  Mahomet  your  God,  and  all  other 
idols,  and  believe  in  the  true  God  that  made 
heaven  and  earth  and  all  that  is  therein. 
Meanwhile  take  your  choice  of  two  things  : 
either  depart  out  of  this  country,  taking  nothing 
with  you,  or  stand  forth  and  fight  with  me." 

Fierabras  said,  '*  Fellow,  you  are  not  able  to 
meet  me,  even  were  I  without  arms.     But  tell 


136     HOW  FIERABRAS  DEFIED  KING  CHARLES 

me  now  thy  name  and  lineage."  Oliver 
answered,  **  My  name  is  Garin,  and  I  am  a 
poor  knight ;  King  Charles  has  sent  me  to  do 
battle  with  you ;  make  ready,  therefore,  for 
battle."  But  Fierabras  would  not  consent. 
"Now  tell  me,  Sir  Garin,"  said  he,  **why 
Roland,  or  Oliver,  or  Ogier  the  Dane,  who  are 
all,  men  say,  of  high  renown,  have  not  come 
out  against  me."  **  They  have  not  come," 
answered  Oliver,  **  because  they  think  too 
meanly  of  you." 

This  he  said  with  such  vehemence  that  his 
wounds  opened  again.  When  Fierabras  saw  the 
blood  he  said,  **  Are  you  perchance  wounded, 
Sir  Garin  ?  "  **  Not  I,"  answered  Oliver;  *'  this 
blood  that  you  see  comes  from  my  horse  where 
I  spurred  him."  But  Fierabras  saw  that  the 
blood  was  not  from  the  horse  and  said  :  **  You 
speak  no  truth  when  you  say  that  you  are  not 
hurt.  This  is  no  horse's  blood  but  of  your 
own  body  that  I  see.  Now  drink  of  this 
flagon  of  balm  that  I  took  from  the  city  of 
Jerusalem.  When  you  have  drunken  you 
shall  be  whole  in  body,  and  then  you  shall 
be  fit  to  defend  yourself  in  battle."  But  Oliver 
would  have  none  of  it.  **  This,"  said  he,  "  is 
but  folly." 


CHAPTER   XV 

HOW   OLIVER    FOUGHT   WITH    FIERABRAS 

F  I  ERA  BR  AS,  seeing  that  he  must  needs 
fight,  said  to  Oliver,  **  Come  now,  help 
me  to  arm  myself."  Said  Oliver,  "  Can  I 
trust  you  ?  "  **  Yea,"  answered  Fierabras, 
**  that  can  you  :  never  have  I  been  traitor  to 
any  man,  nor  ever  will."  So  Oliver  armed 
him ;  he  helped  him  to  don  first  a  suit  of 
leather  of  Arabia  and  after  this  a  coat  and 
habergeon  of  steel,  and  an  helmet  richly 
garnished  with  jewels  for  his  head.  Was 
ever  such  courtesy  in  this  world,  Oliver  helping 
this  pagan  to  arm,  whom,  being  unarmed,  he 
might  full  easily  have  slain,  and  the  pagan 
having  pity  upon  Oliver  as  not  being  his 
match  in  fighting  and  all  the  more  when  he 
saw  that  he  had  been  wounded  ?  Would  that 
there  were  more  of  such  courtesy  between 
Christian  men ! 

When  he  was   armed,  Fierabras   took   the 

137 


138    HOW  OLIVER  FOUGHT  WITH  FIERABRAS 

three  swords  that  he  had,  Pleasance  and 
Baptism  and  Grabon,  all  being  of  so  fine  a 
temper  that  there  was  no  armour  made  but 
they  could  break  through  it.  The  three  were 
made  by  one  of  three  brothers  ;  another  of  these 
three  made  three  more,  of  which  Durendal, 
the  sword  of  Roland,  was  the  most  famous ; 
and  yet  another  brother  also  made  three,  of 
which  it  suffices  to  name  Hautclere  that  was 
the  sword  of  Oliver,  and  Joyous  that  was  one 
of  the  chief  treasures  of  King  Charles.  On 
his  shield  he  had  the  image  of  his  god, 
Apollyon  to  wit,  to  whom  when  he  had 
commended  himself,  he  yet  once  again  be- 
sought Oliver  to  depart.  And  when  Oliver 
had  again  refused,  saying  that  he  trusted  to 
prevail  by  the  help  of  his  God,  Fierabras  said 
to  him,  **  Now  as  you  are  a  Christian  man,  I 
adjure  you  by  the  font  wherein  you  were 
baptized  and  by  the  cross  to  which  your  God 
was  nailed,  to  tell  me  truly  your  name  and 
lineage." 

Oliver  answered,  "You  could  not  have 
adjured  me  by  greater  things  than  this  same 
font  and  cross ;  know  therefore  that  I  am 
Oliver,  the  son  of  Reyner,  close  comrade  of 
Roland,  and  one  of  the  Twelve  Peers  of 
France." 


HOW  OLIVER  FOUGHT  WITH  FIERABRAS    139 

Then  said  Fierabras,  '*  I  knew  that  you 
were  no  poor  and  unknown  knight,  but  a 
great  warrior  and  a  famous,  so  great  was 
your  courage.  But  you  are  wounded,  and  it 
would  be  dishonour  to  me  should  I  overcome 
you  by  means  of  your  weakness."  But  Oliver 
answered  him  fiercely,  *'  Enough  of  these  idle 
words ;  when  we  come  to  fight  together  you 
shall  see  that  I  am  no  dead  man.  Neverthe- 
less as  you  are  a  courteous  knight,  I  will 
require  you  once  again  to  forsake  Mahomet 
and  your  false  gods,  and  submit  yourself  to 
be  baptized.  So  shall  you  have  Roland  and 
King  Charles  for  your  friends."  "  Nay,"  said 
Fierabras,  **  but  this  is  folly.  Let  us  address 
ourselves  to  battle  without  more  delay." 

Then  did  these  two  champions  lay  their 
spears  in  rest  and  make  ready  to  charge. 
When  the  men  of  France  saw  this  they  were 
in  great  fear  lest  some  mischance  should  befall 
Oliver  ;  as  for  the  King,  he  hid  his  face  in 
his  mantle  and  kneeling  before  the  crucifix 
embraced  it,  weeping  the  while,  and  crying, 
"  O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee  keep  Oliver  and 
suffer  not  the  Christian  faith  to  be  dishonoured 
by  his  downfall."  Meanwhile  the  two  warriors 
met  in  the  shock  of  battle,  and  that  so  fiercely 
that   the   sparks   flew    from    their  spearheads 


140    HOW  OLIVER  FOUGHT  WITH  FIERABRAS 

when  they  smote  on  the  shields,  and  that  the 
shafts  of  both  were  broken.  The  reins  dropped 
from  their  hands,  and  they  were  both  so  astonied 
that  they  scarce  knew  where  they  were.  But 
then  coming  to  themselves  they  drew  each 
man  his  sword.  And  first  Oliver  with  Haut- 
clere  smote  Fierabras  so  fiercely  on  the  helmet 
that  he  shore  off  a  great  portion  of  it,  and  the 
jewels  wherewith  it  was  garnished  fell  to  the 
ground.  Nor  was  the  force  of  the  blow  yet 
spent :  it  reached  the  giant's  shoulder,  but  the 
cuirass  which  was  of  stout  leather  of  Cappa- 
docia,  stayed  it ;  nevertheless  the  giant's  feet 
were  thrust  out  of  the  stirrups,  and  he  came 
very  near  to  being  overthrown.  And  all  the 
men  of  France  cried  with  one  voice,  "  Blessed 
Mary,  what  a  mighty  stroke  has  Oliver  dealt 
to  this  pagan !  "  **  'Tis  true,"  said  Roland, 
"  would  I  were  with  him  this  day ! "  Then 
Fierabras,  in  his  turn,  smote  Oliver  with  his 
sword  Pleasance  on  the  helmet.  From  the 
helmet  it  glanced  down  and  grievously  wounded 
the  Christian's  horse.  Then  Oliver  was  not  a 
little  dismayed,  and  commended  himself  to  God 
and  the  Virgin.  Which,  when  Fierabras  heard, 
he  said,  ''  I  am  ill  content  to  have  so  hurt  you. 
Hardly  shall  you  see  the  sun  set  this  day,  for 
already  you  grow  faint.     But  this  has  befallen 


HOW  OLIVER  FOUGHl    WITH  FIERABRAS    141 

you  because  you  are  already  wounded.  Be 
wise  therefore  and  leave  the  battle  while  there 
is  yet  time."  But  Oliver  would  have  none  of 
such  counsel.  Therefore  they  fell  to  fighting 
again,  and  this  so  fiercely  that  the  armour  of 
the  two  of  them  was  well-nigh  broken  to 
pieces. 

When  the  King  saw  this,  and  perceived  that 
Oliver  was  in  no  little  danger,  he  was  greatly 
troubled.  He  prayed  aloud,  saying,  "  O  Lord 
God,  now  keep  the  valiant  Oliver,  that  he  be 
not  slain  or  taken.  Verily,  if  aught  happen  to 
him,  I  swear  by  my  fathers  soul  that  I  will 
burn  every  monastery  and  church  and  altar  in 
the  land."  But  the  Duke  Naymes  rebuked  the 
King,  saying,  **  Speak  not  thus,  Sir  King. 
Rather  pray  to  God  that  of  His  goodness  He 
will  help  Oliver."  And  the  King  said,  "  You 
are  right ;  I  spake  foolishly." 

Meanwhile  the  two  champions  continued  to 
fight  fiercely,  more  fiercely  than  befitted 
prudent  or  experienced  warriors.  Oliver 
especially  was  so  carried  out  of  himself  that 
his  hand  grew  numb  with  the  frequency  of 
his  blows,  and  at  last  his  sword  fiew  out  of 
his  hand.  Straightway  he  ran  to  regain  it, 
putting  his  shield  over  his  head  to  cover  him- 
self from  the  enemy's  blows.     But  this  did  not 


142    HOW  OLIVER  FOUGHT   WITH  FIERABRAS 

avail  him,  for  Fierabras  smote  twice  on  the 
shield,  and  so  mightily  that  he  brake  it  into 
pieces,  and  the  breastplate  under  it  also.  And 
Oliver  durst  not  go  forward  to  take  up  his 
sword,  for  he  feared  greatly  what  the  giant 
might  do  to  him.  When  the  men  of  France 
saw  in  what  straits  he  was,  they  made  as  if 
they  would  arm  themselves  and  go  to  his  help. 
But  this  King  Charles  would  not  suffer.  **  Not 
so,"  said  he  ;  **  God  can  save  him  and  maintain 
him  in  the  right,  and  He  will  do  so." 

Then  the  others  abode  in  their  place.  But 
now  Fierabras  began  to  jeer  and  scoff  at 
Oliver,  **  Now  I  know  that  you  are  vanquished, 
for  you  dare  not  put  out  your  hand  to  take 
your  sword  for  fear  of  me ;  no,  you  would  not 
stoop  to  the  ground  to  gain  the  wealth  of  the 
whole  world.  Now  hearken  to  me  :  if  you  will 
deny  your  faith  and  declare  that  your  God  is  no 
god,  and  believe  in  Mahomet,  then  I  will  give 
you  my  sister  Floripas  in  marriage,  than  whom 
there  is  no  fairer  maid  upon  earth,  and  we  two 
will  conquer  France  or  ever  this  year  shall 
have  passed,  and  I  will  make  you  King  of  one- 
half  of  this  realm."  Oliver  answered,  "  Now 
God  forbid  that  I  should  listen  to  such  folly. 
These  your  gods  are  no  gods  at  all,  and  have 
no  goodness  or  strength."     Fierabras  said,  **  I 


HOW  OLIVER  FOUGHT  WITH  FIERABRAS    143 

see  that  you  are  firmly  set  in  your  mind  not 
to  do  these  things.  Now  there  was  never 
man  on  earth  who  has  given  me  such  trouble 
of  mind  as  have  you.  But  now  take  up  your 
sword  ;  for  without  it  you  can  have  no  more 
strength  in  battle  than  a  woman."  **  That  will 
I  not  do,"  answered  Oliver.  *'  I  will  not  take 
my  sword  by  your  courtesy.  My  life  and 
death  are  with  God ;  and  I  will  win  my  sword 
by  fair  fight  or  not  at  all." 

Thereupon  Fierabras  came  against  Oliver, 
having  his  sword  Pleasance  in  his  hand.  Then 
was  Oliver  in  a  great  strait,  for  he  had  no 
sword,  and  his  shield  was  cleft  in  twain,  and 
his  armour  grievously  broken.  But  God  had 
mercy  upon  him,  and  put  it  in  his  head  to  look 
about  him.  And  looking  he  saw  the  horse  of 
Fierabras,  and  on  the  saddle  two  swords, 
Baptism  and  Grabon.  Whereupon  he  made 
haste  and  laid  hold  on  the  sword  Baptism. 
And  when  he  had  possessed  himself  of  it,  he 
said,  **  King  of  Alexandria,  now  the  time  of 
reckoning  has  come.  See,  I  have  one  of  your 
swords  ;  you  must  take  good  care  lest  it  be 
your  destruction."  When  Fierabras  saw  what 
Oliver  had  done,  he  changed  colour  and  said, 
**  O  Baptism,  my  good  sword,  what  is  this  ? 
Never  did  better  weapon  hang  by  my  side  or 


144    HOW  OLIVER  FOUGHT  WITH  FIERABRAS 

by  the  side  of  any  man  living  upon  earth." 
Then  he  said  to  Oliver,  ''You  are,  I  well 
know,  an  honourable  knight.  Come,  now,  take 
your  own  sword  and  give  to  me  that  which  is 
mine."  ''Not  so,"  answered  Oliver;  "I  will 
make  no  agreement  with  you,  save  this  :  that 
I  will  do  my  best  to  slay  you,  and  you  shall  do 
the  same  with  me." 

And  when  he  had  said  this,  Oliver  ran  at 
Fierabras  as  fiercely  as  a  lion  that  leaps  upon 
its  prey.  Nor  was  Fierabras  slow  to  meet 
him.  Indeed,  he  smote  him  so  stoutly  that  he 
brake  through  his  helmet,  wounding  the  knight's 
head.  Seeing  this  he  cried,  "  Now  you  are 
wounded.  Sir  Oliver.  Never  more  shall  you 
see  King  Charles  or  Roland  ;  so  shall  I  at  last 
have  my  desire."  But  Oliver  answered,  "  Be 
not  so  proud  nor  boast  overmuch.  I  have  a 
good  confidence  that  I  shall  either  slay  you  or 
conquer  you."  Then  he  made  a  feint  to  strike 
the  pagan  on  the  head  ;  and  Fierabras,  raising 
his  shield  over  high  to  cover  himself  from  the 
blow,  left  his  side  unguarded,  which  Oliver, 
quickly  perceiving,  drove  his  sword  with  all 
his  might  into  the  pagan's  side.  And  the  man 
fell  with  the  blow,  so  mighty  was  it,  for  Oliver 
dealt  it  with  all  his  strength  that  so  he  might 
put  an  end  to  the  fight. 


CHAPTER   XVI 

HOW   OLIVER    AND   OTHERS    WERE   TAKEN 
PRISONERS 

FIERABRAS,  knowing  himself  to  be  van- 
quished, cried  to  Oliver,  **  I  crave  your 
mercy,  noble  knight,  and  I  pray  that  I  may  be 
baptized  ;  for  how  can  I  refuse  to  believe  in 
the  God  by  whose  help  you  have  now  over- 
come me?  Therefore  I  surrender  myself  to 
you,  and  beg  for  your  protection."  When 
Oliver  heard  him  speak  and  saw  in  what  a 
strait  he  was,  he  had  great  compassion  on  him, 
and  laid  him  under  a  tree,  and  so  bound  up 
his  wounds  that  he  staunched  the  bleeding. 
When  he  had  done  this,  Fierabras  said,  "Now, 
noble  sir,  carry  me  away  from  this  place,  for 
of  my  own  strength  I  cannot  go."  Oliver 
answered.  **  Nay,  but  you  are  of  so  great  a 
weight  that  I  may  not  take  you."     Then  said 

u 


146  HOW  OLIVER  AND  OTHERS 

the  giant  again,  "  Take  me  to  the  King,  for 
verily  I  am  very  near  my  end.  And  if  you 
cannot  bear  me,  then  take  my  horse  and  mount 
thereon,  and  lay  me  across  the  saddle,  and  put 
my  sword  by  thy  side.  And  mark  this  :  there 
lie  in  wait  in  that  wood  yonder  40,000  men- 
soldiers  of  mine,  whom  I  set  there  this  very 
day,  bidding  them  there  abide  till  I  should 
return  from  the  battle."  Oliver  was  ill-content 
with  these  words ;  nevertheless  he  took  the 
giant  and  laid  him  across  the  saddle  of  his 
horse,  and  went  his  way.  Then  there  charged 
from  the  wood  a  great  host  of  pagans,  among 
whom  was  a  certain  Brullant,  and  another, 
Sortybrant  by  name. 

When  Oliver  saw  these  he  struck  his  spurs 
into  his  horse,  but  the  beast  was  so  heavily 
burdened  that  he  could  not  go  so  fast  as  the 
enemy  pursued.  When  the  men  of  France 
saw  this,  they  made  all  haste  to  go  to  the  help 
of  Oliver,  Roland  first  of  all,  and  Richard  of 
Normandy,  and  Guy  of  Burgundy,  and  Duke 
Thierry,  and  as  was  meet,  Oliver  s  own  father, 
Duke  Reyner.  Meanwhile  Brullant,  having 
outstripped  his  companions,  came  near,  for  he 
rode  a  horse  that  was  as  swift  as  a  greyhound. 
Then  Oliver  said  to  Fierabras,  **  Now,  Sir 
King,  I  must  needs  put  you  down,  and  this  I 


WERE  TAKEN  PRISONERS  14? 

do  with  much  discontent.     But  you  see  that  I 
am  in  a  great  strait,  for  if  these  men  overtake 
me  then  shall  I  of  a  certainty  be  slain,  and 
King  Charles  will  never  see  me  more."     Fiera- 
bras  answered,   **  Noble  Oliver,  will  you  now 
leave  me  ?     Surely  I  shall  be  in  very  evil  case 
if  you  so  desert  me."     Oliver  said,  **  Nay,  but 
I  will  not  leave  you,  and  will  fight  for  you  with 
all  my  strength  to  the  very  end."     So  saying 
he  put  upon  himself  the  pagan's  breastplate, 
which  was  in  better  case  than  his  own,  and 
took  his   sword    Hautclere   in   his   hand,  and 
turned  himself  to  meet  the  enemy.     Thereupon 
came   BruUant  the  Saracen  riding  fiercely  at 
him,  and  struck   him   in   the   breast  with  his 
spear,  so  that  the  shaft  brake  ;  but  Oliver  was 
wounded.     When  Fierabras  saw  this  he  said, 
**  Sir  Oliver,  you  have  done  enough  for  me ; 
now  take  thought  for  yourself.     But  lay  me 
first  somewhere  out  of  the  way,  if  it  may  be." 
So  Oliver  laid  him  under  a  tree  out  of  the  way. 
And  when  he  had  done  this  he  saw  a  great 
multitude  of  Saracens  about  him  on  every  side. 
Seeing,  therefore,   that  there  was  no  way  for 
him  to  escape,  he  prayed  to  God  that  It  might 
be  granted  to  him  not  to  die  at  that  time,  but 
rather  to  live  till  he  should  come  to  his  end  in 
company  with  Roland  his  comrade.     After  this 


14^  HOW  OLIVER  AND  OTHERS 

he  drew  Hautclere  his  sword,  and  smote  the 
first  man  that  he  encountered — he  was  the  son 
of  the  greatest  lord  that  was  in  the  army  of  the 
Saracens — and  cleft  his  body  to  the  breast,  so 
that  he  fell  down  dead.  Whereupon  Oliver 
took  his  shield,  for  his  own  had  been  broken  to 
pieces.  This  done  he  charged  the  enemy ;  one 
of  the  leaders  he  slew  at  the  first  stroke,  and 
not  a  few  afterwards.  He  bore  himself  right 
bravely,  but  it  was  not  in  mortal  man  to  prevail 
against  such  a  host.  First  his  horse  was  slain 
under  him,  and  though  he  rose  again  from  the 
earth  and  stood  upon  his  feet,  and  dealt  many 
mighty  blows,  slaying  many,  yet  he  was  over- 
come by  the  strength  and  number  of  the 
Saracens.  His  shield  was  broken  in  thirty 
places,  and  his  breastplate  pierced  through  with 
darts,  and  his  body  wounded  many  times.  At 
the  last,  being  overcome  by  weariness  and 
great  bleeding,  he  fell  to  the  ground.  Then 
the  Saracens  took  hold  of  him  as  he  lay,  and 
bound  him  with  cords,  and  blindfolded  his  eyes, 
and  setting  him  on  a  horse,  so  carried  him 
away.  All  this  time  he  did  not  cease  to  cry 
out  for  help,  calling  by  name  on  King  Charles 
and  on  Roland,  who  was  his  comrade.  Nor 
did  these  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  his  cries,  but  came 
with  all  haste  to  help  him,  if  It  might  be.     And 


WERE  TAKEN  PRISONERS  149 

among  them  was  Roland,  and  Ogler  the  Dane, 
and  Guy  of  Burgundy,  yes,  and  King  Charles 
himself.  There  was  not  one  of  them  but  slew 
a  Saracen,  but  Oliver  they  could  not  rescue, 
because  they  that  had  him  in  charge  fled  with 
all  speed,  so  that  the  men  of  France  could  not 
by  any  means  come  up  with  them.  Nor  was 
this  all  the  trouble,  for  many  of  the  Christians 
were  slain,  and  others  were  taken  prisoners,  as 
Gerard  of  Montdidier  and  Geoffrey  Langevin. 
These  the  Saracens  bound  to  horses  and  carried 
away  with  all  haste.  When  Charlemagne  saw 
this  he  was  so  angry  that  he  well-nigh  lost  his 
wits.  "  Help !  help  !  "  he  cried  to  the  men  of 
France.  "  Will  you  not  save  your  comrades  ? 
It  will  be  an  ill  day  for  France  if  these  men 
are  carried  away  into  captivity."  Nor  were 
Roland  and  his  comrades  slow  to  do  the  King's 
bidding,  for  they  spurred  their  horses,  and 
pursued  after  the  enemy,  seeking  if  by  any 
means  they  might  deliver  the  prisoners.  And 
ever  Roland  was  in  front,  having  his  good 
sword  Durendal  in  his  hand.  Many  blows  did 
he  deal  with  it,  and  few  were  they  that  were 
smitten  and  yet  lived.  For  the  space  of  five 
miles  they  followed  after  the  Saracens,  and 
still  as  they  followed  they  slew,  but  neverthe- 
less they  could  not  come  up  with  Oliver  and 


150  HOW  OLIVER  AND  OTHERS 

the  rest  of  the  prisoners,  so  quickly  did  they 
who  had  them  in  charge  carry  them  away. 
As  for  Roland,  though  he  swore  that  he  would 
not  turn  back  before  he  had  delivered  his 
comrades  from  captivity,  yet  he  was  constrained 
to  depart  from  his  purpose,  for  now  the  night 
began  to  fall,  and  no  man  knew  by  which 
way  he  should  go.  So  the  King,  seeing  that 
there  was  much  danger  lest  the  Saracens 
should  lay  an  ambush  for  his  army,  bade  them 
halt  and  turn  back  to  the  camp.  And  this 
they  did  very  unwillingly. 

As  King  Charles  rode  back,  he  found 
Fierabras  lying  under  a  tree  much  spent  with 
the  bleeding  of  his  wounds.  When  he  saw 
him,  he  said,  "  I  have  good  cause  to  hate  you, 
pagan  that  you  are,  for  you  are  the  cause 
whereby  many  of  my  men  have  been  slain  and 
taken  prisoners,  among  them  Oliver,  than 
whom  there  is  no  one  in  the  whole  world 
dearer  to  me." 

When  Fierabras  heard  these  words,  he 
sighed  and  said,  **Most  noble  King,  1  pray  you 
of  your  mercy  to  pardon  me  and  cause  me  to 
be  made  a  Christian  man,  so  that,  if  I  should 
be  healed  of  my  wounds,  I  may  do  all  that  is 
in  me  to  advance  the  Christian  faith,  and  to 
deliver    the    Holy    Sepulchre.     And    now    I 


WERE   TAKEN  PRISONERS  151 

beseech  you  to  order  that  I  may  be  baptized 
without  delay." 

When  the  King  heard  him  speak  in  this 
fashion  he  felt  a  great  compassion  for  him,  and 
bade  his  knights  carry  him  to  a  convenient 
lodging.  And  when  the  men  of  France  saw 
of  how  great  stature  and  beauty  he  was,  they 
marvelled  much,  for  indeed,  when  he  was 
without  his  armour,  there  was  no  fairer  man  to 
be  seen  in  all  the  world.  Then  they  sent  in 
all  haste  for  Turpin  the  Archbishop,  who  when 
he  was  come  baptized  him  in  the  name  of 
Florin.  Nevertheless  he  was  still  called 
Fierabras  to  the  day  of  his  death.  Then  the 
King  sent  his  physicians  and  sages  to  search 
out  his  wounds,  who  having  examined  him, 
when  they  found  that  he  had  not  been  hurt  in 
any  mortal  part,  affirmed  that  he  would  be 
whole  again  in  the  space  of  two  months 


CHAPTER  XVII 

HOW   OLIVER  AND   HIS   COMRADES   FARED 

THE  Saracens  that  had  charge  of  Oliver 
and  the  other  knights  did  not  halt  till 
they  came  to  a  rich  city,  Aygremore  by  name. 
Being  arrived  there  they  made  a  great  braying 
of  trumpets  at  the  gate.  Balan,  who  was 
father  to  Fierabras,  hearing  this  came  to  the 
gate,  and  seeing  there  Brullant,  'said  to  him, 
*'Tell  me,  Brullant,  my  friend,  how  you  have 
fared.  Have  you  taken  King  Charles,  and 
put  his  Peers  to  flight?"  Brullant  answered, 
"  I  have  no  such  tidings  for  you.  Sir  Admiral. 
We  have  been  discomfited  by  King  Charles, 
and  Fierabras  your  son  was  overcome  in  single 
fight  by  one  of  the  King's  Barons,  and  has  been 
made  a  Christian  man." 

When  the  Admiral  heard  this,  he  was  greatly 
troubled,   and   fell   into   a  swoon.     Being  re- 

«5» 


HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED     153 

covered  from  this,  he  made  a  great  complaint 
of  his  ill-fortune,  and  lamented  over  his  son,  as 
one  who  never  having  been  vanquished  before 
had  now  suffered  defeat.  And  at  last,  so  great 
was  his  rage,  he  cried,  **  Now  if  this  be  true, 
and  Fierabras  my  son  is  lost  to  me,  verily  I 
will  strike  out  the  brains  of  this  false  god 
Mahomet,  who  having  promised  me  so  much 
has  fulfilled  so  little."  And  he  threw  himself 
in  an  agony  upon  the  ground. 

After  a  while,  his  anger  having  now  some- 
what cooled,  he  said  to  Brullant,  "  Tell  me 
oow,  was  Fierabras  my  son  vanquished  by  one 
of  these  knights  whom  I  now  see  before  me  ? 
If  it  be  so,  show  the  man  to  me."  So  Brullant 
showed  to  him  Oliver,  and  Balan  was  fain  to 
admire  him,  so  tall  he  was  and  strong  and  fair. 
Nevertheless  he  cried,  **  Bring  him  hither  to 
me,  and  I  will  cut  him  to  pieces."  When  the 
others  understood  that  it  was  his  purpose  to 
put  Oliver  to  death,  they  were  greatly  troubled. 
But  Oliver  comforted  them  saying,  "We  are 
not  in  such  ill  case  as  you  think.  But  mark 
this  one  thing  that  I  counsel  you.  Tell  not 
your  true  names  to  the  Admiral.  If  he  once 
knows  that  we  are  Peers  of  France,  he  will 
have  no  pity  upon  us,  and  we  shall  die."  But 
the  Saracens  knew  not  what  he  said.     After 


154     ^^OW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED 

this  Balan  commanded  that  the  prisoners  should 
be  brought  before  him,  having  been  first  bound 
with  cords  and  blindfolded.  This  being  done, 
he  said  to  Oliver,  "Tell  me  now  your  name 
and  country,  and  mind  that  you  say  nothing 
that  is  false." 

Oliver  answered,  "  I  am  a  poor  knight, 
Eugenes  by  name,  born  in  Lorraine,  my  father 
being  a  yeoman,  and  these  my  comrades  whom 
you  see  are  poor  knights  also,  and  we  have 
taken  service  with  the  King,  hoping  thus  to 
get  advancement  and  reward."  Balan  was 
very  wroth  to  hear  this.  **  I  thought,"  he 
cried,  *'  that  I  had  five  of  the  best  and  bravest 
knights  in  France,  and  that  having  these  I 
possessed,  as  it  were,  the  keys  of  France." 
And  he  said  to  his  chamberlain,  **  Strip  these 
men  of  their  raiment  and  bind  them  to  that 
pillar  yonder,  and  bring  me  darts  well  pointed 
with  iron  that  I  may  shoot  at  them  for  my 
sport."  But  Brullant  stood  up  and  said, 
*'  Sir  Admiral,  I  beseech  you  to  hear  me  ;  it 
is  now  eventide,  and  too  late  to  do  justice 
in  proper  form ;  your  lords  and  councillors 
also  are  not  here ;  delay  therefore  this  matter 
to  the  morrow,  when  the  thing  shall  be 
known  and  your  judgment  better  approved, 
for    that    these    men    rightly    deserve     such 


HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED      155 

punishment  I  do  heartily  believe.  Consider 
also  that  King  Charles  may  be  willing  to 
give  up  Fierabras  in  exchange  for  these 
knights.  Wherefore  you  would  do  well  to 
keep  them  without  harm." 

**  This  is  good  counsel,"  said  the  Admiral. 
**  Send  for  Brutamont,  and  let  him  take  these 
men  in  charge.*'  Now  Brutamont  was  keeper 
of  the  King's  prison. 

Then  Brutamont  thrust  these  French  knights 
into  the  prison,  which  was  a  dungeon  so  deep 
that  no  light  could  enter  it.  A  horrible  place 
it  was,  in  which  were  nourished  serpents  and 
toads  and  all  manner  of  venomous  beasts,  and 
there  was  a  most  evil  stench  in  it.  Also  the 
water  of  the  sea  flowed  in  when  the  tide  was 
high,  and  at  this  time  it  was  so  deep  in  the 
dungeon  that  it  came  up  even  to  the  shoulders 
of  the  prisoners.  As  for  Oliver  the  salt  water 
made  his  wounds,  which  were  many  and 
grievous,  to  smart  beyond  all  bearing.  He 
was  therefore  in  evil  case,  and  most  certainly 
had  died  but  for  Gerard  of  Montdidier,  who 
kept  him  up  so  that  he  should  not  drown. 
And  indeed  they  were  all  in  great  peril  of 
drowning,  and  doubtless  had  so  perished,  but 
that  there  were  in  the  dungeon  two  pillars, 
fifteen    feet    or    thereabouts    in   height,    upon 


156     HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED 

which  they  climbed,  lifting  up  Oliver  also,  for 
of  his  own  strength  he  could  not  have  done  it. 
Loudly  did  he  lament,  crying  out  that  his 
father  Reyner  should  never  more  see  him  alive. 
But  Gerard  comforted  him,  saying,  "It  is  not 
for  a  brave  knight  to  complain.  Let  us  rather 
trust  in  God.  Nevertheless  I  wish  that  we 
had  each  of  us  a  good  sword  in  his  hand.  I 
vow  to  God  that  we  would  slay  not  a  few  score 
of  Saracens  before  they  should  put  us  again 
into  this  dungeon." 

Now  the  Admiral  had  a  daughter,  Floripas 
by  name,  a  very  fair  damsel,  and  not  yet 
married.  She  was  of  a  reasonable  stature,  and 
as  bright  as  a  rose  in  May.  Her  hair  was  like 
shining  gold,  and  her  eyes  bright  as  the  eyes 
of  a  falcon,  and  the  eyebrows  above  them  fine 
and  straight,  her  nose  shapely,  her  cheeks  well 
rounded,  fair  as  a  fleur-de-lys,  but  with  delicate 
colour  of  rose ;  her  mouth  small  and  delicate 
with  a  chin  suitably  fashioned,  and  her  shoulders 
straight  and  her  bosom  of  a  most  dainty  curve. 
She  was  clad  in  a  robe  of  purple  broidered  with 
gold,  of  noble  aspect,  and  of  such  a  virtue  that 
no  one  wearing  it  could  be  harmed  by  any 
poison.  Such  was  Floripas  to  behold.  So 
fair  was  she,  that  if  a  man  had  fasted  for  three 
days  or  four  and  should  then  look  upon  her,  he 


HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED     157 

should  be  as  well  satisfied  as  with  abundance 
of  meat  and  drink. 

The  maiden  hearing  the  complaints  of  the 
French  knights  felt  a  great  pity  for  them.  So 
she  went  from  her  chamber  to  the  hall,  and 
twelve  maidens  that  waited  upon  her  followed. 
And  when  she  came  to  the  hall  she  found  a 
great  lamenting,  and  asking  the  cause  she  heard 
that  her  brother  Fierabras  had  been  vanquished 
in  battle  and  taken  prisoner.  Thereupon  she 
cried  aloud,  and  wept  bitterly,  and  all  that  were 
in  the  hall  wept  with  her. 

After  that  the  maiden's  grief  was  somewhat 
spent,  she  sent  for  Brutamont  the  jailer,  and 
demanded  of  him  who  were  these  men  that  he 
had  in  the  dungeon.  **  Madam,"  said  he,  **  they 
are  French  knights,  servants  of  King  Charles, 
and  they  have  wrought  great  harm  to  our 
people,  and  done  dishonour  to  our  gods.  This 
also  they  have  added  to  their  crimes,  that  they 
have  helped  to  slay  Fierabras  your  brother. 
One  of  them  there  is  who  is  as  seemly  a  man 
as  ever  I  beheld ;  'twas  he,  I  am  told,  that 
prevailed  over  your  brother."  Then  said 
Floripas,  *'  Open  now  the  dungeon,  for  I 
would  fain  know  how  they  fare."  But  Bruta- 
mont answered,  "Not  so,  madam ;  the  place  is 
foul  and  loathsome,  and  so  dark  that  you  could 


158     HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  PARED 

not  see  the  men.  Also  your  father  has  strictly 
charged  me  that  I  should  suffer  no  one  to  come 
near  to  the  prison,  and  least  of  all  a  woman, 
seeing  that  many  are  deceived  and  shamed  by 
women." 

Floripas  was  very  wroth  to  hear  such  words, 
"  Thou  evil  beast !  "  said  she  ;  **  dost  use  such 
speech  to  me  ."*  "  And  she  called  her  chamber- 
lain and  bade  him  fetch  her  a  staff.  Which 
when  he  had  brought,  she  smote  Brutamont  the 
jailer  so  mighty  a  blow  upon  the  head  that  he 
fell  to  the  ground  a  dead  man. 

Then  Floripas  bade  them  light  a  torch  and 
open  the  door  of  the  prison.  And  when  she 
saw  the  prisoners  how  they  had  climbed  upon 
the  pillars,  as  has  been  told,  she  said,  **  Tell  me 
now,  my  lords,  who  you  are  and  how  you  are 
named."  Oliver  answered,  "  Fair  lady,  we  are 
men  of  France,  and  knights  of  King  Charles, 
and  having  been  brought  hither  have  been  put 
by  the  Admiral  into  this  horrible  dungeon. 
Better  had  we  been  slain  in  battle  than  that  we 
should  rot  in  this  place ! "  Floripas,  who  for 
all  that  she  was  not  a  Christian  woman,  was  of 
great  courtesy  and  compassion,  said  to  them, 
"  Now  I  promise  that  I  will  take  you  out  of  this 
prison,  only  you  must  engage  to  do  what  I 
demand  of  you."     And  Oliver  said,  ''  That  will 


HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED    159 

we  do,  madam,  right  gladly  We  are  true  men 
and  faithful,  nor  have  we  ever  been  aught  else, 
nor  will  be.  Give  us  arms  in  our  hands,  and 
set  us  where  we  may  fight  with  these 
-Saracens.  Verily  they  shall  be  ill  content 
with  us." 

"  Now,"  answered  Floripas,  *'  methinks  you 
boast  overmuch.  Here  are  you  in  prison,  and 
you  boast  yourself  against  them  that  are  at 
liberty.  'Tis  better  for  a  man  to  be  quiet  than 
to  talk  so  foolishly."  Then  spake  Gerard, 
"  Lady,  he  that  is  so  kept  in  prison  will  oft  use 
light  Words  that  he  may  forget  his  pain."  Then 
Floripas  said  to  Gerard,  ''You  excuse  your 
fellow  right  courteously.  I  trow  that  you  have 
a  flattering  tongue  wherewith  to  win  a  maiden's 
heart."  "  You  speak  truly,  lady,"  cried  William 
the  Scot ;  "  you  shall  not  find  his  peer  in  this 
matter  for  three  hundred  miles  and  more." 

After  this  Floripas  sent  her  chamberlain  to 
fetch  a  rope,  which  she  let  down  into  the 
dungeon.  When  the  prisoners  saw  it  they  put 
it  first  round  Oliver,  and  Floripas  and  her 
chamberlain  drew  him  up  out  of  the  water  with 
no  little  labour.  After  him  the  others  were 
drawn  up  more  easily.  Having  so  rescued 
them,  she  took  them  by  a  secret  way  into  her 
own  lodging,  which  was  a  very  fair  and  spacious 


i6o     HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED 

abode,  marvellously  adorned  with  all  manner  of 
paintings,  as  of  the  sun  and  the  moon  and  all 
the  host  of  heaven,  with  woods  and  mountains 
and  living  creatures  of  all  kinds,  made,  as  some 
will  have  it,  by  the  son  of  Methuselah.  This 
dwelling  stood  on  a  black  rock,  altogether 
surrounded  by  the  sea,  and  near  to  it  was  a 
garden  of  which  the  flowers  and  fruits  never 
failed.  There  were  precious  herbs  also  which 
availed  to  cure  all  manner  of  sickness  and 
maladies,  save  only  the  malady  of  death. 

Now  Floi*ipas  had  a  governess,  by  name 
Maragonde.  Maragonde  said  to  the  maiden, 
**  Madam,  I  know  these  Frenchmen  well.  That 
is  Oliver,  son  of  Reyner,  the  same  that  has 
vanquished  Fierabras  your  brother  ;  that  yonder 
is  Gerard  of  Montdidier,  and  this  William  the 
Scot.  Now  may  Mahomet  send  his  curse  upon 
me  if  I  do  not  straightway  tell  your  father,  the 
lord  Admiral."  When  Floripas  heard  these 
words  she  changed  colour,  being  moved  to  much 
anger,  which  nevertheless  she  hid.  Then  she 
called  the  woman  to  come  to  her  where  she 
stood  by  a  window  ;  when  she  was  come  she 
struck  her  to  the  ground  with  a  great  blow,  and 
calling  her  servant,  bade  him  throw  her  into 
the  sea,  for  she  much  feared  her  father  and 
his  malice.     *'  Go    now,  spiteful  wretch,"  said 


HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED     i6i 

Floripas  when  she  saw  Maragonde  sink  in  the 
water,  "You  have  your  reward." 

This  done,  she  greeted  the  Frenchmen  right 
courteously,  and  when  she  saw  how  Sir  Oliver 
was  covered  with  blood,  she  gave  him  a  draught 
of  a  certain  herb  that  is  named  Mandegloire, 
which  when  he  had  drunk  he  was  immediately 
made  whole.  Then  the  knights  were  refreshed 
with  baths  and  were  furnished  with  goodly 
apparel,  and  had  entertainment  of  meat  and 
drink.  And  when  they  were  satisfied,  she  said 
to  them,  "My  lords,  I  know  full  well  who  you 
are,  that  this,  for  instance,  is  Sir  Oliver  who 
vanquished  Fierabras  my  brother  ;  yet  I  have 
showed  you  this  great  kindness,  nor  this  without 
danger  to  myself.  Now  there  is  a  certain 
knight  in  France  whom  I  have  long  loved,  Guy 
of  Burgundy  by  name  ;  he  is  the  goodliest  man 
that  ever  I  saw,  and  is  of  the  kindred  of 
Charlemagne  and  of  Roland.  I  saw  him  at 
Rome  when  my  father  the  Admiral  took  that 
city,  and  then  and  there  gave  him  my  heart, 
when  he  had  struck  down  to  the  earth  a  certain 
Lucifer  that  was  chief  of  the  pagan  warriors. 
For  the  sake  of  this  Guy  I  will  become  a 
Christian,  and  if  I  may  not  have  him  to  my 
husband,  I  will  never  marry.  Now  therefore 
I  beg  that  you  will  help  me  in  this  matter." 

12 


i62    HOW  OLIVER  AND  HIS  COMRADES  FARED 

Then  said  Gerard  of  Montdidier,  "Madam, 
give  us  arms,  and  we  will  put  the  Saracens  to 
flight."  But  Floripas  was  prudent  and  said, 
"  Rest  awhile,  my  friends,  for  it  will  need  much 
counsel  before  it  can  be  seen  what  you  had 
best  do." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

OF   THE   BRIDGE   OF   MANTRYBLE 

DUKE^REYNER  could  neither  eat  nor 
drink  for  the  grief  that  he  had  about 
his  son ;  and  when  he  could  no  longer  endure 
this  trouble,  he  came  to  King  Charles  and 
made  his  complaint.  *'Oh,  sir,"  he  said,  "  I  am 
like  to  die  of  grief  for  my  dear  son  Oliver.  If 
I  have  no  tidings  of  him  then  I  must  needs 
perish,  or  go  myself  to  seek  him."  The  King 
when  he  heard  these  words  was  full  of  pity,  and 
sent  for  Roland,  and  said  to  him,  **  Fair  nephew, 
you  must  go  on  the  morrow  to  Aygremore,  and 
get  speech  of  Balan,  and  say  to  him,  and  that 
full  plainly,  that  he  must  straightway  deliver  up 
the  holy  things  that  he  has,  and  also  set  free 
those  my  knights  that  he  has  in  keeping.  And 
if  he  refuse  to  do  these  things,  then  tell  him 

that  I  will  most  surely  hang  him  as  a  thief." 

163 


i64        OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE 

To  this  Roland  answered,  **  Fair  king  and  uncle, 
send  me  on  no  such  errand,  for  if  you  do,  you 
will  never  see  me  more."  Then  spake  the 
Duke  Naymes,  *'  Take  heed,  Sire,  what  you  do. 
You  know  what  a  valiant  man  is  your  nephew 
Roland.  If  you  send  him,  he  will  return  no 
more."  Said  King  Charles,  "Then  you  shall 
go  with  him,  bearing  the  letters  that  I  shall  send 
to  the  Admiral."  And  then  others  of  the  Peers, 
as  Duke  Thierry  and  Ogier  the  Dane,  stood  up 
in  their  place,  and  said  the  same  thing,  then  the 
King  swore  a  great  oath,  even  by  the  eyes  in 
his  head,  that  they  also  should  go.  So  he  did 
to  six  of  the  Peers.  Last  of  all  he  spied  Guy 
of  Burgundy  and  said  to  him,  **  You  are  my 
cousin  and  nearest  to  me  in  blood,  you  shall  be 
the  seventh  with  these  six  to  take  my  message 
to  Balan  the  Admiral.  You  shall  say  to  him 
that  I  purpose  to  baptize  him,  that  he  holds  of 
me  his  whole  kingdom,  and  that  he  must 
deliver  up  to  me  the  holy  things."  Said  Guy 
of  Burgundy,  **  My  lord,  I  pray  you  send  me 
not  on  this  errand,  for  if  you  will  send  me  I  am 
assured  that  you  will  never  see  me  again."  But 
the  King  took  no  heed.  On  the  morrow  the 
seven  came  and  stood  before  him  and  said, 
**  We  crave  your  leave  to  depart ;  if  we  have 
done  wrong  to  any  in  this  company  we  pray  his 


OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE        165 

pardon,  and  if  any  have  wronged  us,  him  we 
pardon."  At  these  words  all  that  were  there 
began  to  weep  for  pity.  The  King  said,  **  Well 
beloved,  I  commend  you  to  God  ;  may  He  have 
you  in  His  keeping  !  "  Then  they  went  their 
way. 

Meanwhile  in  Aygremore  the  Admiral  was 
in  great  trouble  and  doubt.  He  sent,  there- 
fore, for  fifteen  Kings  of  the  Saracens,  that 
they  might  advise  him.  When  they  were 
come  the  fiercest  of  them,  Maradas  by  name, 
said,  **  Sir  Admiral,  why  have  you  sent  for 
us  ?  "  Balan  answered,  "  I  will  tell  you  truly  : 
Charlemagne  is  on  his  way  hither.  He  says 
that  I  hold  my  kingdom  of  him.  Now  he 
were  better  advised  to  sit  still  and  rest  his  old 
body,  and  pray  in  his  churches,  and  eat  such 
food  as  he  has.  Go  you,  therefore,  and  demand 
of  him  my  son  Fierabras,  and  bid  him  do 
homage  for  his  kingdom,  or  I  will  come  with 
one  hundred  thousand  men,  and  constrain 
him."  Maradas  liked  not  the  matter,  but  said 
that  he  would  go.  So  did  the  others  also ;  so 
they  armed  themselves  and  departed. 

So  these  two  companies  both  went  their 
way,  and  in  no  long  while  approached  one  to 
the  other.  And  first  Duke  Naymes  espied  the 
Saracens,  and  said,  "  See  now  these  Saracens 


i66        OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE 

are  coming  against  us  with  a  great  force ; 
advise  what  we  shall  do."  Roland  said  :  *'  Be 
in  no  haste,  my  lords.  There  be  but  twenty 
of  them,  or,  at  the  most  thirty ;  let  us  ride 
straight  against  them,"  and  this  advice  seemed 
good  to  them  all. 

After  this  Maradas  rode  out  from  the  com- 
pany of  the  Saracens,  and  said,  **  It  is  an  ill 
fortune  for  you,  being  Christian  men,  that  you 
have  met  with  us."  ''That  is  foolishly  said," 
answered  Duke  Naymes.  *'We  come  from 
King  Charles  bearing  a  message  to  Balan 
your  master."  Maradas  said  again  :  '*  For  all 
that  you  are  in  danger.  Will  any  one  joust 
with  me  ?  "  "  That  will  I,"  said  Duke  Naymes. 
*'You  are  overbold,"  answered  Maradas.  **  I 
would  willingly  fight  with  ten  such  as  you. 
Hear  you  now,  all  of  you ;  let  no  one  move 
from  his  place ;  I  will  overcome  you  all,  and 
give  you  to  my  lord  the  Admiral." 

Roland,  when  he  heard  these  words,  was 
well-nigh  beside  himself  with  anger,  and  cried, 
'*  Before  the  sun  set,  thou  shalt  see  what  we 
can  do."  Then  he  charged  at  Maradas  in 
great  fury,  and  Maradas  charged  also.  Each 
brake  the  corselet  of  the  other  with  his  spear's 
point ;  but  Roland  dealt  Maradas  such  a  blow 
that  he  brake  his  helmet  from  off  his  head,  and 


OF  7 HE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE        167 

then,  quickly  recovering  himself,  smote  him  on 
his  bare  skull  and  cleft  it  to  the  brain,  so  that 
he  fell  down  dead.  Then  the  other  knights 
fell  upon  the  rest  of  the  Saracens  and  slew 
them,  one  only  escaping,  who  did  not  draw 
rein  till  he  came  to  the  Admiral.  Said  the 
Admiral,  "  You  have  come  back  with  good 
speed.  What  have  you  done.'*"  And  the 
King  that  had  escaped  answered,  **  It  has  gone 
very  ill  with  us  ;  we  encountered  seven  Knights 
of  France,  who  said  they  were  King  Charles's 
men.  They  ran  upon  us,  and  had  such 
mastery  over  us  that  I  only  escaped  to  tell 
the  tale."  When  the  Admiral  heard,  he  well- 
nigh  died  of  grief  and  rage. 

After  the  battle  with  the  Saracens,  Roland 
and  his  fellows  rested  awhile  in  a  meadow  that 
was  nigh  at  hand.  And  the  Duke  Naymes 
said,  **  It  were  well  that  we  should  return  to 
King  Charles  and  tell  him  how  we  have  fared. 
I  take  it  he  will  be  well  pleased."  But  Roland 
said,  **  Do  you  talk  of  returning,  Sir  Duke.**  So 
long  as  I  have  my  good  sword  Durendal  in  my 
hand  I  will  not  return.  We  will  do  our  message 
to  the  Admiral  as  the  King  commanded.  Come 
now,  let  us  take  each  one  a  head  of  a  pagan  in 
his  hand  and  present  them  to  the  Admiral." 
"You  are  out  of  your  wits.  Sir  Roland,"  said 


t68        OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE 

the  Duke  Naymes ;  **  if  we  do  so,  we  shall 
surely  be  all  slain."  But  the  others  were  of 
Roland's  opinion  ;  therefore  each  man  took  a 
head  of  a  pagan  in  his  hand,  and  they  went 
their  way. 

So  they  journeyed  till  they  came  to  the 
Bridge  Mantryble.  When  the  Duke  Naymes 
saw  the  bridge,  he  said,  ''  This  is  Mantryble, 
and  on  the  other  side  of  the  bridge  lies  the 
town  of  Aygremore,  where  we  shall  find  the 
Admiral."  Then  said  Ogier  the  Dane,  "  We 
must  first  pass  the  bridge,  and  it  is  a  very 
dangerous  place.  There  are  in  it  thirty  arches, 
and  on  it  are  great  towers,  and  the  walls  are  so 
wide  that  ten  knights  can  ride  abreast  upon 
them.  And  in  the  midst  of  it  is  a  great  draw- 
bridge, which  is  let  down  and  pulled  up  with 
ten  chains  of  iron.  And  under  the  bridge 
there  is  a  river,  which  they  call  Flagot.  This 
river  flows  as  fast  as  a  bolt  flies  out  of  a  cross- 
bow ;  so  fierce  is  the  current  that  no  boat  or 
galley  can  by  any  means  cross  over  it.  And 
the  Keeper  of  the  bridge  is  a  giant,  Gallafer  by 
name,  a  very  terrible  monster  to  behold.  He 
is  armed  with  an  axe  of  steel  with  which  to 
smite  down  any  one  that  may  presume  to  pass 
over  the  bridge  against  his  will." 

Then  said  Roland,  ''  Do  not  trouble  your- 


OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE        169 

selves,  my  lords.  As  long  as  it  shall  please 
God  to  keep  me,  and  I  have  Durendal  in  my 
hand,  I  care  not  one  penny  for  any  pagan,  be 
he  giant  or  other.  This  porter  I  will  slay,  if 
he  seek  to  hinder  me."  But  Duke  Naymes 
said  to  Sir  Roland,  "  This  is  foolish  talk ;  it 
is  not  wise  to  give  one  blow  and  to  receive  a 
score.  Leave  the  matter  to  me,  and  I  will  deal 
so  with  the  porter,  that  he  will  let  us  pass  over 
the  bridge  without  any  trouble." 

So  when  they  came  to  the  bridge,  the  Duke 
Naymes  rode  before  them.  He  was  an  old 
man,  and  his  hair  was  white,  so  that  it  became 
him  to  ride  first.  The  porter  said  to  him, 
*'  Whither  do  you  go  with  this  company,  and 
what  is  your  errand  ?  "  The  Duke  answered, 
**  We  are  messengers  from  King  Charles,  and 
w6  go  to  Aygremore  with  a  message  to  Balan 
the  Admiral.  He  has  not  driven  all  evil  men 
out  of  his  country,  for  on  our  way  we  met  some 
fifteen  villains  who  would  have  taken  from  us 
our  horses  and  our  lives.  But  we  took  such 
order  with  them  that  they  will  not  trouble  us 
any  more.     See,  here  are  their  heads." 

When  the  porter  heard  these  words  he  was 
well-nigh  out  of  his  wits  with  anger.  He  said 
to  the  Duke  Naymes,  **  Hear  me ;  you  must 
pay  your  toll  for  the  passing  of  this  bridge."  The 


170        OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE 

Duke  answered,  ''  What  is  the  toll  We  will 
content  you."  **  It  is  no  little,  this  toll,"  said 
the  porter.  **  You  must  pay  thirty  couple  of 
hounds,  and  a  hundred  damsels,  and  a  hundred 
falcons  in  their  cages,  and  a  hundred  horses, 
and  for  each  foot  of  each  horse  a  piece  of  gold. 
Also  you  must  give  me  four  pack-horses  laden 
with  gold  and  silver."  The  Duke  said,  "All 
this  and  more  you  will  find  in  our  baggage, 
which  comes  after  us.  You  shall  have  your 
toll  by  noon.  Of  a  truth  there  are  many 
more  things  than  you  say,  as  hauberks,  and 
helmets,  and  good  shields.  You  shall  take 
of  them  as  much  as  you  will."  This  Gallafer 
the  Porter  believed,  so  boldly  did  the  Duke 
speak,  and  he  let  them  pass  by  the  drawbridge. 
Then  Roland  laughed  out,  and  said,  **  Sir 
Duke,  you  have  indeed  kept  your  word  ; "  and 
when  they  had  gone  a  little  further  Roland 
espied  a  Turk  that  was  coming  across  the 
bridge,  and  without  ado  he  lighted  down  from 
his  beast,  took  the  Turk  by  the  middle,  and 
threw  him  over  the  wall  of  the  bridge  into  the 
river.  When  the  Duke  Naymes,  looking  be- 
hind him,  saw  what  he  had  done,  he  said, 
**  Surely  the  devil  is  in  this  Roland  ;  he  has 
no  patience  in  him.  If  God  does  not  keep  us, 
he  will  brinof  us  all  to  our  death."     And  indeed 


OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  MANTRYBLE        171 

Roland  was  of  so  high  a  courage  that  he  took 
no  count  of  time  or  place  ;  wherever  he  found 
his  enemy  he  would  forthwith  avenge  himself 
on  him. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

OF   THE   DOINGS   OF   FLORIPAS 

IN  due  course  the  French  knights  came  to 
the  town  of  Aygremore,  and  having 
entered  by  the  gate,  came,  a  Saracen  guiding 
them,  to  where  the  Admiral  sat  in  the  shade 
of  a  tree.  The  Duke  Naymes  said  to  his 
companions,  "  I  am  the  bearer  of  the  King's 
letter,  and  I  therefore  will  speak  first."  At 
this  Roland  was  ill  content,  desiring  greatly 
to  have  this  office  for  himself.  But  the  Duke 
would  not  suffer  it ;  "  Nay,"  said  he,  "  speak 
not  one  word ;  you  cannot  keep  yourself  in 
bounds ;  if  you  have  your  way  you  will  bring 
us  all  to  death  before  sunset." 

So  the  Duke  spake  first,  beginning  in  this 
fashion,  **  Now  may  God  Almighty  save  and 
defend  our  mighty  Lord  King  Charles,  and 
confound  Balan  the  Admiral  and  his  subjects. 
For  these  have  borne  themselves  to  us  most 

172 


OF  THE  DOINGS  OF  FLORIPAS  173 

dishonourably,  seeking  to  take  from  us  our 
horses  and  other  possessions."  When  the 
Admiral  Jieard  these  words,  he  had  much  ado 
to  keep  under  his  anger.  Before  he  could 
make  answer  to  the  Duke  there  came  the  one 
King  who  had  escaped  from  the  Frenchmen, 
and  told  him  saying,  "These  are  the  same 
eight  villains  that  slew  the  Kings  ;  avenge 
yourself  on  them."  Balan  said,  "  Let  them  be 
for  the  present,"  and  turning  to  Duke  Naymes, 
he  said,  "  Finish  now  your  message."  The 
Duke  answered  that  he  would  gladly  do  this, 
and  so  proceeded  :  "  The  great  and  noble 
King  of  France  bids  you  render  to  him  the 
crown  of  thorns  with  which  our  Lord  Christ 
was  crowned  and  the  other  Holy  Things. 
Also  he  commands  you  to  set  free  certain 
knights  of  his  whom  you  hold  in  prison  ;  which 
things  if  you  fail  to  do  forthwith  he  will  cause 
you  to  be  hanged  by  the  neck  till  you  die." 
Balan  said,  "  You  have  reviled  me  with  violent 
words  ;  but  I  have  heard  you  courteously.  Go 
now,  and  sit  down  by  yonder  pillar,  and  let 
these  others  speak,  whom  I  have  not  yet 
heard." 

Then  came  Richard  of  Normandy,  and 
spake  the  same  words.  When  the  Admiral 
saw  him,  he  said,  "  You  are  like  to  Richard  of 


174  OF  THE  DOINGS  OF  FLORIPAS 

Normandy,  the  same  that  slew  my  uncle 
Corsuble.  Go  and  sit  you  down  till  I  have 
heard  your  fellows."  After  Richard  came  the 
others,  saying  the  same  words,  and  other 
words  like  to  them.  But  none  spake  more 
fiercely  and  proudly  than  Roland,  who,  after 
that  he  had  bidden  the  Admiral  render  the 
Holy  Things  and  the  knights  his  prisoners, 
added,  *'  And  see  that  you  give  up  these  same 
prisoners  in  good  case ;  Otherwise  King 
Charles  will  have  you  hanged  by  the  neck  as 
a  thief." 

Balan  cried  in  a  rage,  "These  are  proud 
words.  Now  I  swear  by  Mahomet  and 
Termagant  that  I  will  not  eat  till  you  are 
hanged."  But  Roland  answered,  "Then  me- 
thinks  you  will  keep  an  overlong  fast.  Say 
what  you  will ;  I  count  you  to  be  of  no  more 
worth  than  a  dead  dog." 

Last  of  all  came  Guy  of  Burgundy,  who, 
after  he  had  delivered  the  message  said,  "  I 
counsel  you.  Sir  Admiral,  to  submit  yourself 
to  my  lord  the  King.  Take  off  your  coat,  and 
your  hose  and  your  shoes,  and  go  in  your 
shirt  only,  carrying  on  your  back  the  saddle 
of  a  horse,  and  rest  not  till  you  come  to  the 
presence  of  King  Charles,  when  you  shall 
confess  your  misdoings,  and  pray  for  mercy. 


OF  THE  DOINGS  OF  FLORIPAS  175 

Which  things  if  you  do  not,  you  will  assuredly 
be  hanged  or  burnt  with  fire." 

When  he  had  heard  all  these  words  the 
Admiral  was  not  a  little  wroth.  He  called, 
therefore,  Brullant  and  Sortibrant,  and  others 
of  his  counsellors,  and  said  to  them,  "What 
shall  we  do  with  these  men  ? "  Sortibrant 
answered,  **  Let  them  be  cut  in  pieces.  And 
when  you  have  slain  them,  gather  together  all 
your  armies,  and  go  to  Mormyond,  where 
King  Charles  is  at  this  present,  and  take  him, 
and  put  him  to  death."  When  the  Admiral 
heard  this  counsel  he  agreed  to  it,  and  com- 
manded that  preparations  should  be  made  for 
the  slaying  of  the  French  knights. 

But  the  Princess  Floripas  was  aware  of  all 
that  had  been  done.  Therefore,  coming  into 
the  hall,  she  saluted  her  father,  and  said  to 
him,  "Who  are  these  knights  that  are  set 
yonder  by  themselves  ?  "  The  Admiral  an- 
swered, "They  are  knights  of  France  who 
have  reproached  me  with  very  evil  words. 
What  shall  I  do  with  them  ?  "  Floripas  said, 
"  I  advise  you  to  smite  off  their  heads  with  as 
little  delay  as  may  be,  for  they  have  well 
deserved  it.  Afterwards  burn  their  bodies 
outside  the  city." 

The  Admiral  said,   "This  is  good  counsel; 


176  OF  THE  DOINGS  OF  FLORIPAS 

it  shall  be  done  forthwith.  Go  now  to  the 
prison,  and  bring  thence  the  other  knights 
that  are  there.  So  shall  they  all  suffer  death 
together."  "  Good  father,"  answered  Florlpas, 
"it  is  now  time  for  dinner.  You  cannot  com- 
modiously  do  this  justice  till  you  have  dined." 
But  her  purpose  was  to  persuade  her  father 
with  fair  words  so  that  he  might  bring  all  the 
Frenchmen  together.  She  said  therefore, 
**  Father,  give  these  knights  into  my  keeping. 
They  shall  be  well  guarded.  And  after  dinner 
you  shall  do  justice  upon  them  in  the  presence 
of  your  people."  To  this  the  Admiral  consented. 
But  Sortibrant,  who  knew  that  women  are 
changeable  and  inconstant,  said  to  him,  "  It  is 
not  a  wise  thing  to  put  such  trust  in  a  woman. 
You  will  know  by  many  examples  how  men 
are  deceived  by  them."  Floripas  was  greatly 
angered  at  these  words  of  Sortibrant,  and 
said  to  him,  "  You  are  a  traitor,  perjured  and 
disloyal.  I  would  give  you  such  a  buffet  on 
your  face  that  the  blood  would  run  down 
amain,  were  it  a  seemly  thing  for  a  maid  to 
do." 

Their  debate  being  ended,  Floripas  took  the 
French  knights  to  her  lodgings.  As  they 
went,  the  Duke  Naymes  said,  "  Who  ever 
saw  so  fair  a  woman  as  this  ?     Of  a  truth  the 


OF  THE  DOINGS  OF  FLORIPAS  177 

man  who  should  do  battle  for  love  of  her 
would  be  well  inspired."  But  Roland  was 
angry,  and  said,  **  What  devil  prompts  you  to 
speak  of  love ;  this  is  not  the  time  for  such 
talk."  And  the  Duke  answered,  "  Sir  Roland, 
I  too  was  once  a  lover."  But  Floripas,  say- 
ing they  did  ill  to  dispute  among  themselves, 
took  them  into  her  lodgings,  and  shut  to  the 
door.  Then  Roland  and  Oliver  embraced 
with  much  joy.  The  other  knights  also  were 
right  glad  to  come  together  again.  And, 
indeed,  it  was  a  marvellous  thing ;  but  what 
will  not  a  woman's  wit  effect  in  the  attaining 
of  that  which  she  greatly  desires  ?  For  it  has 
been  told  that  Floripas  had  great  love  for  Guy 
of  Burgundy,  and  was  willing  to  be  baptized, 
if  only  she  might  have  him  to  her  husband. 

When  the  knights  had  finished  their  greet- 
ings, Floripas  said  to  them,  **  My  lords,  will 
you  promise  me  on  your  honour  that  you  will 
help  me  to  attain  that  which  I  desire  ?  "  The 
Duke  Naymes  answered,  **That,  madam,  will 
we  do  right  willingly.  And  you  may  trust 
that  we  will  keep  faith  with  you."  Then 
Floripas  asked  the  Duke  by  what  name  he 
was  known.  And  when  he  had  told  her  she 
asked  the  names  of  the  others.  And  when 
she  came  to  Roland  and  had  heard  that  he 

13 


178  OF  THE  DOINGS  OF  FLORIPAS 

was  Roland,  son  of  the  Duke  of  Milan  and 
nephew  to  King  Charles  himself,  she  kneeled 
down  at  his  feet.  And  when  he  had  raised 
her  up  right  courteously,  she  said  to  him,  **  I 
love  a  certain  knight  of  France,  Guy  of 
Burgundy  by  name,  and  I  would  have  tidings 
of  him."  "  Madam,"  answered  Roland,  **  he  is 
here  in  this  very  place  ;  there  is  not  more  than 
four  feet  of  space  between  him  and  you." 

Then  Roland  said  to  Guy  of  Burgundy, 
**  Come  hither.  Sir  Guy,  to  this  maiden  and 
receive  her  right  gladly,  as  is  fit."  But  Guy 
answered,  **  God  forbid  that  I  should  take  a 
wife  except  she  were  given  me  by  King  Charles 
himself."  When  Floripas  heard  him  she 
changed  colour,  being  very  angry,  and  said, 
**  If  this  be  so,  then  I  swear  by  Mahomet  that 
all  these  knights  shall  be  hanged  on  a  gibbet." 
Then  said  Roland  to  Guy,  "  I  pray  you  do 
this  damsel  the  pleasure  that  she  would  have." 
So  Guy  consented  to  her  will.  And  Floripas 
said  that  now  she  had  the  thing  she  most 
desired,  and  kissed  him,  not  on  the  mouth,  for 
that  she  durst  not,  being  yet  a  pagan,  but 
upon  the  cheek  and  chin.  After  this  she 
opened  a  great  chest  that  she  had  in  her 
chamber,  and  spread  a  fair  cloth  of  silk,  and 
on  this  she  laid  the  crown  of  thorns  and  the 


OF  THE  DOINGS  OF  FLORIPAS  179 

nails  with  which  the  Lord's  feet  were  pierced. 
**  This,"  she  said,  **  is  the  great  treasure  which 
ye  have  so  much  desired  to  see."  Then  the 
knights  went  up  and  kissed  the  Holy  Relics 
reverently,  not  without  tears.  After  this  the 
things  were  put  up  again  into  the  chest  where 
they  had  been  before. 


CHAPTER  XX 

OF   THE   DOINGS   OF   THE   FRENCH    KNIGHTS 

AS  the  Admiral  sat  at  dinner  there  came 
into  the  hall  the  chieftain  who  was  named 
Lucifer,  and  was  a  special  friend  to  the  Admiral. 
He  said,  **  Is  it  true,  as  I  have  heard,  that 
Fierabras,  your  son,  who  was  the  very  best 
knight  in  the  whole  world,  has  been  overcome 
and  taken  prisoner?"  "  It  is  true,"  answered 
the  Admiral,  *'  I  will  not  hide  the  thing  from  you. 
A  French  knight,  whom  may  Mahomet  con- 
found, overcame  him.  But  we  have  taken  five 
of  King  Charles's  knights  ;  seven  other  knights 
came  hither  bearing  a  very  insolent  message  to 
me  from  the  King,  all  these  therefore  are  in 
prison.  I  gave  them  into  the  hands  of 
Floripas  my  daughter,  and  she  has  shut  them 
up  in  prison." 

**Sir,"  said  Lucifer,   "this  was  not  well  done 
of  you,  to  trust  these  prisoners  to  a  woman,  for 

i8o 


THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS    i8i 

women  are  apt  to  change,  and  to  turn  from  one 
thing  to  another.  If  it  please  you  I  will  go  and 
see  in  what  condition  they  are." 

Then  said  the  Admiral,  **That  is  well 
counselled ;  go  and  see,  and  when  you  return 
make  my  daughter  to  return  with  you." 

So  Lucifer  went,  and  when  he  came  to  the 
chamber  where  Floripas  was  he  did  not  seek 
to  have  the  door  opened  to  him,  but  smote  it 
so  stoutly  with  his  foot  that  he  brake  down  the 
bolts  and  bars. 

When  Floripas  saw  this  she  was  very  wroth, 
and  said  to  Roland,  "  This  violence  is  ill- 
pleasing  to  me,  Sir  Roland,  all  the  more 
because  this  man  that  has  done  it  should  have 
been  my  husband,  though  I  loved  him  not.  I 
pray  you  avenge  me  of  this  wrong." 

**  Be  content,  fair  lady,"  answered  Roland, 
*'  this  fellow  shall  be  made  to  know  of  his  mis- 
doing ere  he  depart  hence.  Never  did  he  pay 
so  much  for  the  making  of  a  lock  as  he  shall 
pay  for  the  breaking  of  it."  Meanwhile  Lucifer 
entered  the  chamber,  and  coming  up  to  the 
Duke  of  Naymes,  who  was  bareheaded,  took 
him  by  the  beard,  and  drew  him  to  himself  so 
roughly  that  he  had  well-nigh  thrown  him  to 
the  ground.  **  Whence  come  you,  old  man?  " 
said  he,  "Tell  me  the  truth."     The  Duke  told 


i82     THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS 

him,  "  I  am  Duke  of  Naymes,  and  I  am  a 
councillor  of  King  Charles,  from  whom  I  have 
come,  with  these  lords  whom  you  see,  bringing 
a  message  to  the  Admiral.  And  because  what 
we  said  was  not  to  his  liking,  he  has  made  us 
prisoners.  But  now  take  your  hand  from  my 
beard,  you  have  held  me  long  enough.  And 
be  sure  that  I  say  not  all  that  I  think."  The 
pagan  answered  him,  "  May  be  the  Admiral 
will  forgive  you  your  folly.  But  come,  tell  me 
truly  of  your  countrymen,  how  do  they  bear 
themselves,  and  what  games  do  they  play  ? " 
The  Duke  answered,  "  When  the  King  has 
dined  every  man  may  go  where  he  will.  Some 
ride  on  horses,  and  some  go  into  the  fields,  and 
some  play  at  chess  or  tables.  In  the  morning 
every  man  hears  Mass  when  it  is  said  ;  they 
are  wont  also  to  give  alms  to  such  as  are  in 
need.  And  in  battle  they  are  not  easily  to  be 
overcome." 

Lucifer  said,  **  Old  man,  you  dote  ;  these 
things  are  naught ;  say,  can  your  folk  blow  at 
the  great  coal  ?"  "I  never  heard  of  the  great 
coal,"  said  the  Duke.  Then  said  Lucifer,  **  I 
will  teach  you  the  manner  of  it,"  and  he  came 
near  to  a  great  fire  that  was  in  the  chamber, 
Roland  making  a  sign  meanwhile  to  the  Duke 
that  he  should  bear  with  the  man's  way.    Then 


Blowing  the  great  Coal. 


•  •• 


THE  DOINGS  OF   THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS    183 

Lucifer  took  the  biggest  brand  that  was  on  the 
fire,  and  blew  it  so  strongly  that  the  sparks 
flew  about  abundantly.  "  And  now,"  said  he 
to  the  Duke,  '*  You  must  blow  also."  There- 
upon the  Duke  took  the  coal,  and  blew  it  so 
strongly  that  the  flame  came  near  to  the 
pagan's  face,  and  burnt  his  beard.  Lucifer 
was  almost  out  of  his  wits  for  anger,  but  before 
he  could  as  much  as  speak  the  Duke  smote 
him  with  the  brand  upon  the  neck  so  strongly 
that  the  bone  was  broken,  and  the  man  fell 
dead  upon  the  floor.  '*  By  my  faith,"  said 
Roland,  "  you  can  play  right  well  at  blowing  of 
the  coal.  Now  blessed  be  the  arm  that  struck 
that  blow."  The  Duke  said,  **  Blame  me  not, 
my  friends,  for  ye  saw  how  the  man  trifled 
with  me."  Then  said  Floripas,  "  Sir,  you  are 
worthy  of  all  honour.  Lucifer,  I  reckon,  will 
have  no  more  desire  to  play  with  you  at  the 
great  coal.  Nor  will  he  wish  to  marry  me. 
For  indeed  that  was  his  purpose.  Verily  I 
had  rather  died  the  most  villainous  death  than 
have  had  him  for  my  husband." 

After  a  while  Floripas,  being  a  woman  of 
wise  counsel,  said  to  the  knights,  **This 
Lucifer  that  is  now  dead  was  a  man  much 
beloved  by  my  father,  who  doubtless  is  even 
now  waiting  for  him  to  come  to  dinner.     As 


i84    THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS 

soon  as  it  shall  be  known  that  he  has  been 
slain,  you  will  be  assailed ;  and  if  you  be 
vanquished,  not  all  the  gold  in  the  world  will 
redeem  you  from  death.  Arm  yourselves, 
therefore ;  and,  being  armed,  wait  not  till  you 
are  assailed  in  this  place,  but  issue  forth  and 
yourselves  assail  the  Admiral's  palace,  and  be 
sure  that  you  do  this  in  such  fashion  as  to 
become  masters  of  it." 

This  counsel  seemed  good  to  the  Knights. 
So  they  armed  themselves,  and  went  forth, 
bold  as  lions  and  fierce  as  hungry  wolves,  and 
the  time  of  going  forth  was  the  hour  that  is 
between  day  and  night.  First  of  all  went 
Roland,  and  slew  King  Corsablis ;  next  came 
Oliver,  and  he  also  wounded  a  king,  Coldro  by 
name  ;  great  was  the  slaughter,  for  the  Saracens 
were  taken  as  they  sat  at  meat.  Many  were 
killed  and  not  a  few  leapt  from  the  windows 
and  so  perished.  As  for  the  Admiral  he 
escaped  most  narrowly ;  for  as  he  leapt  from  a 
window  Roland  dealt  a  great  blow  at  him  with 
his  sword,  and  the  sword  made  a  hole  of  a  foot 
deep  in  the  marble  stone  of  the  window. 
"  Brother,"  said  Oliver,  **  the  Admiral  has 
escaped  from  you."  ''  You  say  true,"  answered 
Roland,  "  and  I  am  but  ill  content."  But  the 
Frenchmen  made  themselves    masters  of  the 


THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS    185 

palace,  and  having  shut  fast  the  gates,  were 
safe.  But  this  was  like  to  trouble  them,  that 
they  had  no  meat. 

Now  the  Admiral  had  lighted  in  a  ditch,  and 
now  began  to  cry  to  his  men  that  they  should 
draw  him  out.  And  this  service  Brullant  and 
Sortibrant  did  for  him.  And  when  he  was 
drawn  out,  Sortibrant  said  to  him,  **  Sir 
Admiral,  did  I  not  say  to  you  that  you  should 
not  trust  a  woman  ?  See  now  what  has 
happened.  Another  day  you  had  better  believe 
me.  Keep  by  the  tail  of  an  old  dog,  and  you 
will  not  go  out  of  the  way."  The  Admiral 
said,  "  Sortibrant,  reproach  me  no  more.  I 
will  be  avenged  of  these  men  before  many  days 
be  passed."  **  That  is  well,"  answered  Sorti- 
brant, "  but  now  the  night  is  far  spent.  I  would 
counsel  you  to  do  nothing  before  the  morrow." 
With  this  the  Admiral  was  fain  to  be  content. 
But  he  made  great  lamentation  over  Lucifer. 

As  for  the  Frenchmen,  he  vowed  that  he 
would  drag  them  at  the  tails  of  his  horses, 
making  sure  that  they  could  not  hold  out, 
because  they  had  nothing  to  eat,  Tior  could 
their  King  send  them  any  help,  *'for  "  said  he, 
"all  help  must  needs  come  over  the  bridge 
Mantryble,  and  that  bridge  we  hold." 

The  next  day  the  Admiral  having  assembled 


i86    THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS 

a  great  host,  began  to  assail  the  castle  with 
stones  from  slings  and  poisoned  darts.  In  this 
way  they  did  but  little  damage,  but  the  knights 
and  the  maidens  in  the  castle  were  sorely 
pressed  for  want  of  food,  nor  did  any  one  suffer 
more  than  Floripas  herself,  who  was  grieved  not 
for  herself  only,  but  for  the  knights  also,  and 
for  the  maidens  that  waited  on  her.  When 
Guy  of  Burgundy  saw  this,  he  said  to  his 
fellows,  '*  It  is  now  three  days  since  we  had 
any  bread.  'Tis  a  grievous  thing  to  endure ; 
and  I  suffer  more  for  these  damsels  than  for 
myself.  It  were  better  to  die  than  to  endure 
this  pain.  Let  us,  therefore,  sally  forth,  and 
get  for  ourselves  some  victuals."  This  counsel 
pleased  all  the  Frenchmen. 

But  Floripas  said  to  them :  **  Now  I  see 
that  the  God  whom  you  worship  is  of  little 
power,  seeing  that  he  suffers  you  to  remain  in 
such  straits.  Now,  if  you  had  worshipped  our 
gods,  they  would,  beyond  all  doubt,  have 
furnished  you  with  abundance  of  meat  and 
drink."  Roland  said,  *'  Madam,  let  us  see  your 
gods.  If  they  have  such  power  as  you  say,  we 
will  surely  worship  them."  Then  Floripas 
took  the  keys,  and  took  the  French  Knights  to 
a  place  that  was  under  the  castle,  where  the 
gods  were  set  in  great  state,  Apollo,  to  wit,  and 


THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS    187 

Mahomet,  and  Termagaunt,  and  Jupiter,  and 
others  with  them.  Very  splendid  was  the 
place,  and  full  of  gold  and  jewels.  Guy  of 
Burgundy  said,  **  Here  is  store  of  gold  :  did 
King  Charles  possess  this,  he  could  set  up  the 
churches  that  have  been  overthrown." 

Floripas  said:  *' Sir  Guy,  you  spake 
blasphemy  against  the  gods ;  do  you  now 
worship  them,  that  they  may  be  inclined  to 
help  you."  Sir  Guy  answered,  '*  Madam,  I 
cannot  pray  to  them,  for  it  seems  to  me  that 
they  are  all  asleep  and  take  no  heed  of  what 
may  be  said."  So  saying  he  smote  the  image 
of  Jupiter  that  it  fell  to  the  ground,  and  Ogier 
the  Dane  smote  another  of  the  images.  When 
they  were  all  brought  to  the  ground,  Roland 
said  to  Floripas,  '*  Madam,  these  gods  are  of 
no  power  and  avail  nothing."  After  this  the 
maiden  believed  in  them  no  longer, 

After  these  things,  Floripas  having  swooned 
for  trouble  and  hunger,  the  knights  sallied 
forth.  And  Roland  said,  **  Now  some  one  must 
keep  the  gates  that  we  may  be  able,  when  the 
occasion  comes,  to  enter  it  again.  Let  the 
Duke  Naymes  therefore  keep  it,  or  Ogier 
the  Dane."  The  Duke  said,  "  Think  you 
Sir  Roland,  that  I  am  of  estate  so  poor  that 
I  will  serve  as  your  porter  ?     Assuredly  I  will 


i88    THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  FCNIGHTS 

not  do  so.  Old  I  am,  but  yet  I  can  ride  my  horse 
in  battle,  and  my  sinews  are  well  set,  and  I 
have  enough  of  strength  to  fight  my  enemies." 
**  You  shall  do  as  you  will,  Sir  Duke,"  said 
Roland.  No  man  desired  to  take  the  place. 
Nevertheless,  at  the  last  Thierry  abode  with 
Geoffrey  to  keep  the  gate. 

Meanwhile  the  Admiral,  sitting  at  a  window, 
saw  how  the  Frenchmen  came  forth  to  battle. 
He  sent,  therefore,  for  Sortibrant  and  Brullant, 
and  said  to  them,  **  I  see  that  the  Frenchmen 
are  coming  to  fight.  If  they  be  not  all  slain, 
I  shall  be  very  ill  content."  Then  the  Saracens, 
of  whom  there  was  a  great  host,  assailed  the 
Frenchmen,  but  could  not  stand  against  them. 
Roland,  having  his  sword  Durendal  in  his 
hand,  did  great  deeds  of  valour.  Nor  were 
the  knights  beaten  back,  even  though  King 
Clarion,  who  was  the  Admiral's  neighbour, 
came  to  his  help  with  15,000  men.  That  day, 
therefore,  the  knights  fought  with  much  glory. 
And  when  the  battle  was  ended,  there  came  to 
them  a  marvellous  good  fortune.  For  they 
saw  that  there  passed  by  the  castle  twenty 
beasts  laden  with  provender,  bread  to  wit, 
and  wine,  and  venison,  and  a  store  of  other 
victuals.  These  were  on  their  way  to  the 
Admiral,  but  the  French  knights  straightway 


THE  DOINGS  OF  THE  FRENCH  KNIGHTS    189 

slew  the  escort,  and  drove  the  beasts  into  the 
town.  This  thing,  however,  was  not  accom- 
plished without  much  toil  and  trouble. 

Now  the  trouble  was  this.  The  French 
knights  were  so  hard  pressed  by  a  multitude 
of  Saracens  that  followed  King  Clarion  that 
some  were  slain,  as  the  Duke  Basyn  and 
Aubrey  his  son,  and  that  Guy  of  Burgundy 
was  taken  prisoner,  his  horse  having  been 
killed  under  him.  The  Saracens  blindfolded 
him  and  led  him  away,  King  Clarion  mean- 
while scoffing  at  him  and  saying,  *'  Cry  and 
bray  as  you  will,  my  fair  friend,"  for  Guy  called 
upon  God  to  help  him,  **  nothing  will  avail  you. 
This  day  I  will  deliver  you  to  the  Admiral,  and 
to-morrow  you  shall  be  hanged."  The  French- 
men did  marvels  of  valour,  but  they  could  not 
stand  against  the  multitude  of  their  enemies, 
and  were  constrained  to  take  refuge  within 
the  Tower. 


CHAPTER    XXI 

OF     GUY     OF     BURGUNDY 

THE  Frenchmen,  being  now  safe  in  the 
Tower,  refreshed  themselves  with  food, 
for  they  had  fasted  long,  as  has  been  told.  As 
they  sat  at  meat,  came  Floripas  and  said  to 
them,  **  Tell  me  now ;  where  is  Guy  of 
Burgundy,  that  was  to  be  my  husband?  I 
saw  him  sally  forth  out  of  the  gates  with  you  ; 
has  he  returned  with  you  ?  "  Roland  answered 
her :  *'  Floripas,  think  not  that  you  will  see 
him  again.  The  pagans  took  him  out  of  our 
hands,  notwithstanding  all  that  we  could  do  ; 
and  how  he  will  fare  in  their  hands  we  know 
not."  When  Floripas  heard  these  words,  she 
fell  down  as  one  dead.  When  she  came  to 
herself  she  cried  aloud  with  a  lamentable  voice  : 
**  Lords  of  France,  if  Guy  be  not  given  back 
to  me  I  will  give  up  this  Tower  to  my  father 

before   two   days    are   over."     Then    Roland 

190 


OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY  191 

comforted  her  saying,  "  Be  not  troubled,  lady, 
you  shall  see  Sir  Guy  again  in  no  long  time. 
This  also  I  say.  You  will  not  bring  him  back 
by  weeping  and  lamenting.  Be  strong  now, 
and  take  comfort,  and  also,  for  you  are  weak 
with  long  fasting,  eat  of  this  food."  Then 
Floripas  and  her  ladies  were  content,  and 
took  something  to  eat. 

Meantime  Guy  was  brought  before  the 
Admiral.  He  was  much  changed  in  face,  being 
pale  and  wasted,  seeing  that  he  had  not  eaten 
for  three  days.  Also  he  was  troubled  to  think 
of  the  danger  in  which  he  stood.  He  had  been 
spoiled  also  of  his  arms.  For  all  this  it  was 
manifest  that  he  was  a  very  gallant  knight. 
Balan  asked  him  his  name  and  country.  Guy 
answered :  "  Admiral,  I  will  tell  the  truth  without 
fear.  I  am  Guy  of  Burgundy,  subject  to  King 
Charles,  and  cousin  to  Roland  the  Valiant." 

The  Admiral  answered,  *'  I  know  you  over 
well,  Sir  Guy.  For  seven  months  past  my 
daughter  has  had  great  love  for  you,  a  thing 
which  is  most  displeasing  to  me.  Verily  for 
this  cause  I  have  lost  many  good  men,  that  you 
and  your  companions  have  slain.  But  tell  me 
truly  who  are  these  knights  that  were  with  you 
in  the  Castle  ? "  Then  Guy  told  him  the 
names  of  the  knights,  the  last  of  all  being  the 


192  OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY 

name  of  Duke  Basyn.  *'  Him,"  said  he,  **you 
have  slain,  but  be  assured  that  you  will  pay 
right  dearly  for  his  death."  When  he  said 
these  words,  a  Saracen  that  stood  by  smote 
him  on  the  mouth  so  that  the  blood  gushed 
out.  Thereat  Guy  was  greatly  moved  with 
anger,  so  that  he  lay  hold  of  the  Saracen  by 
the  hair  with  one  hand  and  with  the  other  hand 
smote  him  upon  the  bone  of  his  neck  so 
fiercely  that  the  man  fell  down  dead  before 
the  Admiral. 

At  this  deed  the  Admiral  was  greatly  enraged, 
and  cried  out  that  Guy  should  be  closely 
bound.  At  which  word  all  the  Saracens  that 
were  in  the  chamber  fell  upon  him  and  beat 
him  so  sorely  that  he  would  have  been  shortly 
slain,  but  that  the  Admiral  himself  cried  out 
that  he  was  not  to  be  put  to  death  in  such 
a  fashion.  Then  the  Saracens  bound  his  hands, 
^nd  the  Admiral  bade  his  men  fetch  BruUant 
and  Sortibrant  and  others  of  his  council. 
**  Friends,"  said  the  Admiral,  ''advise  me 
what  I  shall  do  with  this  prisoner  who  sets 
me  at  nought  most  shamefully."  Sortibrant 
said,  **  I  will  give  you  good  counsel  concerning 
him.  Set  up  a  gallows-tree  near  to  the  moat 
of  the  Tower  in  which  the  French  knights 
abide,  and  make  as  if  you  were  going  to  hang 


OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY  193 

this  prisoner.  But  first  cause  that  a  thousand 
Turks  well  armed  and  fit  for  battle  be  hidden 
in  a  secret  place  near  to  the  said  tree.  Be  sure 
that  the  Frenchmen,  when  they  shall  see  that 
their  comrade  is  about  to  be  hanged  will  come 
forth  to  succour  him,  and  when  they  be  come, 
then  shall  your  Turks  that  are  in  ambush  fall 
on  them  and  take  them." 

This  counsel  pleased  the  Admiral  much. 
He  caused,  therefore,  the  gallows-tree  to  be 
set  up,  as  Sortibrant  had  advised,  and  set  the 
Turks  in  ambush,  more  than  a  thousand,  that 
the  thing  might  be  made  more  sure.  After 
this  he  bade  thirty  Saracens  lead  Guy  to  the 
tree,  beating  him  sorely  with  their  staves  the 
while.  His  hands  were  bound  behind  his  back, 
and  there  was  a  great  rope  about  his  neck,  and 
he  knew  himself  to  be  in  evil  case.  He  did 
not  cease  to  commend  himself  to  God  ;  also  he 
cried  out  to  the  Barons  of  France,  and  especially 
to  Roland,  that  they  should  help  him. 

Now  Roland  stood  at  a  window  whence  he 
could  see  the  gallows-tree  set  up.  And  he 
said  to  his  comrades,  "  What  means,  think  you, 
this  gallows-tree  that  these  Saracens  are  setting 
up  ?  "  Then  the  others  looked,  and  the  Duke 
Naymes  said,  **  Without  doubt  they  are  about 
to  hang  our  comrade  Guy  of  Burgundy."     He 

14 


194  OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY 

had  scarcely  spoken  when  they  saw  Guy  led  by 
the  Saracens,  bound  and  stripped.  Floripas 
also  saw  this  thing,  and  cried  to  the  Knights, 
**  Oh,  my  lords,  will  you  suffer  Guy  that  is  your 
comrade  to  be  thus  shamefully  done  to  death 
before  your  eyes  ?  If  he  perish  in  this  fashion 
I  will  leap  from  this  window  and  so  die."  And 
she  came  to  Roland  and  kneeled  before  him, 
and  kissed  his  feet,  and  cried  to  him,  **  O,  Sir, 
help  this  Guy  whom  I  love,  or  else  I  am  a  lost 
woman.  Arm  yourselves,  I  pray  you,  and  I 
will  cause  your  horses  to  be  made  ready,  so,  if 
God  pleases,  you  will  be  in  good  time."  Then 
Roland  and  his  fellows  armed  themselves  in 
great  haste,  and  went  forth  from  the  Tower,  and 
mounted  their  horses.  And  Roland  said  to 
them,  *'  Let  us  now  keep  together  as  much  as 
may  be,  and  be  ready  to  help  each  other  as  each 
may  be  in  need,  for  otherwise  we  shall  hardly 
win  back  to  this  place,  for  we  are  but  ten  in 
number,  and  they  are  many." 

Floripas  said,  "  My  lords,  I  pray  you  not  to 
tarry,  but  first  I  will  bring  you  the  Crown  of 
Thorns."  So  she  went  to  her  chamber  and 
brought  therefrom  the  Holy  Crown.  This  all 
the  knights  kissed  with  much  reverence,  and 
so  issued  forth  from  the  Tower  with  a  good 
courage.      When    they   were    gone,    Floripas 


OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY  195 

and  her  damsels  lifted  the  bridge  and  shut  fast 
the  gates  of  the  Tower. 

The  Frenchmen  rode  in  good  order  towards 
the  place  where  the  gallows-tree  was  set  up, 
the  Saracens  being  busied  with  Guy  whom  they 
had  now  brought  thereto,  with  the  rope  round 
his  neck.  When  Roland  saw  this,  he  cried 
out,  **  Hold,  traitors  ;  this  thing  shall  not  fall 
out  as  you  hope.  You  have  begun  a  deed  of 
which  you  shall  surely  repent."  Thereupon  he 
charged  at  them  with  such  fierceness  that  the 
hardiest  of  them  turned  to  fly  ;  yet  they  fled 
not  so  fast  but  that  Roland  killed  twenty  out  of 
the  thirty.  When  the  Saracens  that  lay  in 
ambush  saw  this,  they  rose  up  from  the  place 
where  they  lay  hid,  a  certain  Conifer,  a  pagan 
of  marvellous  strength,  being  their  leader. 
This  Conifer  cried  out,  **  Ho,  ye  French  knaves, 
come  you  to  succour  this  malefactor.*^  Verily 
you  shall  be  hanged  along  with  him."  Roland 
was  very  wroth  to  hear  such  villainous  words, 
and  charged  fierce  as  a  hungry  wolf,  with  his 
sword  Durendal  drawn  in  his  hand.  Nor  did 
Conifer  for  his  part  draw  back,  for  he  was  a 
great  warrior.  He  dealt  a  great  blow  on 
Roland's  shield  that  went  nigh  to  beat  it  down. 
Nevertheless  Roland  slew  him,  cleaving  his 
head    in    twain.      This   done    he   ran   to  the 


196  OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY 

gallows  and  cut  the  cords  with  which  Guy  was 
bound,  and  afterwards  stood  by  him  till  he  had 
armed  himself.  This  he  did,  taking  the  dead 
pagan's  arms  and  mounting  on  his  horse.  But 
this  was  not  easily  done,  for  all  the  Saracens 
that  had  lain  in  ambush  were  coming  upon 
them,  and  the  Christians  were  sore  pressed. 

But  Guy  wrought  marvels  of  valour,  as  one 
who  having  narrowly  escaped  from  death, 
fought  with  great  cheerfulness  of  heart. 
Floripas  also,  who  stood  at  a  window  of  the 
Tower,  saw  him,  and  cried  out  to  him  that 
he  should  bear  himself  as  a  man.  When 
Ogier  the  Dane  heard  this,  he  said  to  his 
comrades,  **  Hark  to  this  noble  damsel,  how 
bravely  she  bears  herself.  We  will  not  go 
back  to  the  Tower  till  we  have  done  all  that  was 
in  our  mind  to  do."  Then  they  charged  the 
Saracens  yet  again ;  Roland  being  still  in  the 
front,  and  driving  the  pagans  before  him,  for 
they  flew  from  him  on  all  sides.  Thence  the 
Frenchmen  made  their  way  to  the  bridge  and 
so  again  into  the  Tower. 

When  the  Admiral  perceived  this,  he  was 
much  troubled,  and  asked  his  counsellors  again 
for  advice.  Sortlbrant  said  to  him,  *'  Let 
every  man  that  is  here  present  make  himself 
ready  for  battle  and  let  all  the  siege  engines  be 


OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY  197 

prepared,  and  all  the  trumpeters  stand  prepared 
to  blow  a  great  blast  on  their  trumpets.  The 
Frenchmen  are  but  few,  and  when  they  shall 
be  aware  of  this  great  multitude  they  will 
be  overcome  with  fear."  To  him  Brullant 
answered  :  **  My  friend,  this  that  you  say  is 
but  folly.  You  will  not  frighten  these  French- 
men in  this  fashion,  no,  not  though  we  had  all 
the  horns  and  trumpets  in  the  world.  Is  not 
Roland  there,  the  mightiest  knight  that  now 
lives,  who  slays  any  man  that  dares  to  join  in 
battle  with  him  ?  They  are  all  great  warriors, 
but  Roland  is  of  such  greatness  that  if  the  rest 
were  his  match  they  would  drive  the  Saracens 
out  of  Spain.  There  is  no  man  that  could 
stand  against  them,  and  as  for  our  gods,  it  is 
long  since  they  have  given  us  any  help."  The 
Admiral  was  very  angry  to  hear  such  talk  and 
would  have  struck  Brullant  with  his  staff,  but 
Sortibrant  held  both  his  arms,  **  Let  be  your 
anger  ;  we  should  do  better  to  take  counsel 
together  how  we  may  break  down  this  Tower 
that  the  Christians  hold." 

Then  the  Admiral  gathered  all  his  men 
together,  so  many  in  number  that  they  covered 
the  ground  a  mile  every  way.  But  of  more 
avail  than  all  these  multitudes  was  a  certain 
magician,    by    name    Mahon.       He   had   two 


198  OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY 

siege-engines  of  marvellous  power,  which  were 
so  contrived  that  they  who  worked  them  could 
not  be  hurt  by  the  enemy. 

Thus  did  the  Saracens  gain  possession  of  the 
first  defences  of  the  Tower  ;  yet  having  won 
them,  they  could  not  long  hold  them,  for  the 
French  knights  did  their  part  right  bravely, 
hurling  down  from  the  upper  parts  stones 
and  darts,  and  all  kinds  of  missiles,  and  these 
so  strongly  that  no  man  could  stand  against 
them.  The  maidens  also  armed  themselves, 
and  did  the  like. 

But  the  magician  had  yet  other  devices  to 
use  against  the  Christians.  He  said  to  the 
Admiral,  **  Let  me  have  some  of  your  men  to 
wait  on  me,  and  I  will  speedily  deliver  these 
Christians  into  your  hand."  And  when  he  had 
made  all  things  ready,  he  discharged  out  of  his 
engines  against  the  walls  a  fire  so  marvellous 
that  the  very  stones  began  to  burn.  The 
Frenchmen  were  sorely  dismayed  at  this,  and 
began  to  say  to  each  other  that  they  must  now 
surely  quit  the  Tower.  But  Floripas  said  to 
them,  **  My  lords,  be  not  afraid.  I  have  some- 
thing wherewith  to  quench  the  fire."  Then  she 
went  and  took  certain  herbs,  and  mixed  them  in 
wine,  and  the  knights  threw  the  wine  on  the 
fire,  and  it  was  quenched  immediately. 


OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY  199 

When  the  Admiral  saw  this  he  was  out  of  his 
wits  with  anger,  and  when  Sortibrant  told  him 
that  this  was  of  his  daughter's  doing,  he  vowed 
that  she  should  die  an  evil  death.  Then  said 
Sortibrant,  **  Bid  your  horns  and  trumpets 
sound  again,  and  send  your  men  to  attack  the 
Tower  once  more.  By  this  time  the  French- 
men must  be  so  wearied  that  they  will  be 
overcome.  And  they  have  neither  stones  nor 
iron  to  cast  at  us."  Thereupon  the  Saracens 
made  yet  another  assault  on  the  Tower  ;  so 
fierce  was  it  that  the  air  was  as  it  were  dark 
with  arrows  and  darts  and  stones,  great  portions 
of  the  walls  fell  down,  and  the  knights  were 
greatly  troubled.  "  Now,"  said  they,  *'  we 
must  needs  be  vanquished,  for  our  defence  is 
broken  down."  But  Floripas  bade  them  be  of 
good  courage.  "  My  lords,"  said  she,  **  this 
Tower  is  yet  strong  enough  to  hold  out. 
Besides,  though  you  have  no  more  stone  or 
iron,  yet  my  father  s  treasure  is  here,  wedges 
and  plates  of  gold,  wherewith  you  may  slay  the 
pagans  as  well  as  with  stones,  aye  and  better 
too."  Thereupon  Guy  of  Burgundy,  in  great 
joy,  kissed  her. 

Then  Floripas,  going  to  the  treasure-house, 
showed  the  gold  to  the  knights.  This  they 
took  and  cast  against  the  Saracens,  to  their  great 


200  OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY 

discomfiture.  Moreover,  the  Saracens,  when 
they  saw  the  gold,  left  off  fighting  against  the 
French,  and  began  to  slay  each  other.  The 
Admiral,  when  he  saw  this,  cried  with  a  loud 
voice  to  his  captains,  **  Cease  now  from  the 
assault,  for  it  turns  to  my  great  loss ;  see  now 
how  my  treasure  which  I  have  gathered  with 
much  pains  is  scattered  about.  This  treasure 
I  had  entrusted  to  the  keeping  of  Mahomet  my 
god,  and  see  how  he  has  failed  me.  Verily,  if 
I  could  but  have  him  in  my  hands,  he  should 
suffer  pains  for  this  !  "  Sortibrant  said  to  him, 
**  Be  not  angry,  my  lord,  with  Mahomet.  He 
has  done  as  well  as  it  lay  with  him  to  do  ; 
doubtless  he  was  asleep  when  your  treasures 
were  spoiled.  These  Frenchmen  are  so 
crafty  that  they  can  do  what  they  will." 

That  same  night,  as  the  Admiral  sat  at  his 
supper,  Roland  spied  him  from  a  window 
where  he  lay  to  rest  himself.  He  said  to  his 
comrades,  "  I  see  Balan  at  his  supper  with  his 
lords ;  he  is  taking  his  ease,  and  it  would  be  to 
our  great  honour  if  we  make  him  rise  up  from 
his  meat."  The  other  lords  were  of  the  same 
opinion.  They  armed  themselves  therefore, 
and  issued  forth  from  the  Tower.  But  the 
Admiral  was  aware  of  their  purpose,  and  he 
sent  against   them  his  nephew,   Espoulart  by 


OF  GUY  OF  BURGUNDY  201 

name,  who  was  a  very  strong  and  valiant 
knight.  Espoulart  rode  against  the  French- 
men, and  encountering  Roland  smote  him  on 
the  shield  so  great  a  blow  that  he  was  well- 
nigh  stunned,  but  his  flesh  was  not  wounded. 
Roland,  in  his  turn,  unhorsed  him,  but  the 
Saracen  was  so  nimble  that  forthwith  he 
mounted  his  horse  again.  But  Roland  smote 
him  again,  and  so  sharply  that  the  man  wist 
not  where  he  was.  As  he  was  falling  to  the 
ground  Roland  caught  him  right  deftly,  and 
laid  him  across  his  horse  and  carried  him 
away. 

When  the  Admiral  saw  this  he  cried  out  in  a 
great  rage  that  they  should  rescue  his  nephew. 
This  the  Saracens  would  willingly  have  done, 
but  they  could  not ;  many  were  hurt  and  many 
slain,  and  at  last  all  the  Frenchmen  escaped  into 
the  Tower.  When  they  had  shut-to  the  gates 
they  asked  Floripas  who  he  was  that  they  had 
taken.  Floripas  said  to  them,  **  This  is 
Balan's  nephew,  a  rich  man  and  a  powerful. 
If  ye  would  vex  my  father,  put  him  to  death." 
The  Duke  Naymes  answered,  *'  Nay,  we  will 
not  put  him  to  death.  We  will  keep  him,  and 
if  should  happen  that  one  of  us  be  taken 
prisoner,  we  will  make  an  exchange." 


CHAPTER  XXII 

OF   RICHARD   OF   NORMANDY 

ON  a  certain  day  after  these  things  Richard 
of  Normandy  said  to  his  fellows,  ''  How 
long  are  we  to  abide  shut  up  in  this  Tower  ? 
I  am  sure  that  at  the  last  we  must  perish  by 
the  hands  of  these  Saracens.  It  would  be 
well,  therefore,  that  we  send  a  messenger  to 
King  Charles,  telling  him  that  if  he  would  not 
have  us  perish  he  must  send  us  help."  The 
Duke  Naymes  said,  **  This,  Sir  Richard,  is 
but  foolishly  spoken.  There  is  no  man  here 
that  will  dare  take  this  message.  Know  you 
not  that  the  whole  land  is  covered  with  the 
Saracens,  so  that  as  soon  as  the  messenger  is 
parted  from  us  he  will  be  slain  by  them  ? " 
And  Floripas  said,  **  My  lords,  you  are  safe 
while  you  abide  in  this  place  ;  make  yourselves, 
therefore,  as  happy  as  you  can."  But  Duke 
Thierry   was    ill-content    with    such    counsel, 


OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY  203 

"We  are  shut  in  here,  my  lords,"  said  he, 
**and  our  happiness  must  be  but  brief.  Let 
us  inform  the  King  of  our  condition,  that  he 
may  come  to  our  help." 

Ogier  the  Dane  answered  as  the  Duke 
Naymes  had  answered,  that  there  was  no  man 
who  would  go  on  such  an  errand.  **  Nay,*' 
cried  Roland,  **say  not  so.  I  will  go."  But 
the  Duke  Naymes  answered,  **  That  would  be 
ill  done.  Sir  Roland  ;  you  must  not  go  hence  ; 
the  Saracens  would  not  have  so  much  fear  of 
us  by  a  half  as  now  they  have  if  you  were 
gone."  Then  others  proffered  to  go,  as 
William  the  Scot,  and  Gerard,  and  Guy  of 
Burgundy,  this  last  being  willing  with  all  his 
heart,  but  Floripas  would  not  suffer  it. 

At  last  Richard  of  Normandy  spake  thus  : 
**  My  lords,  you  know  that  I  am  nobly  born, 
and  that  I  have  a  son  of  full  age  to  bear  arms, 
and  fit  to  stand  in  my  place.  Now  if  it  should 
chance  that  I  am  slain  in  taking  this  message, 
this  my  son  would  hold  my  heritage  and  do 
service  to  Kins:  Charles."  So  it  was  concluded 
that  Richard  of  Normandy  should  take  the 
message  to  the  King.  Roland  said  to  him, 
**  Sir  Richard,  promise  now  that  you  will  not 
tarry  in  any  place  till  you  come  to  the  King, 
saving    if    you    should     be     hurt    or    taken 


204  OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY 

prisoner."  And  Duke  Richard  promised  it 
should  be  so.  Having  so  promised,  he  said, 
**  Let  us  consider  now  how  I  may  get  away 
from  this  place  unseen  of  the-men-at-arms,  for 
if  they  espy  me  I  cannot  escape." 

Roland  said,  **  My  counsel  is  this.  Let  us 
sally  forth  from  the  Tower,  and  assault  the 
Saracens  with  all  our  might,  and  while  they 
are  busied  with  us  then  shall  Duke  Richard 
steal  away,  for  he  well  knows  the  country." 
To  this  they  all  agreed,  not  without  tears,  for 
they  knew  that  the  Duke  had  taken  upon  him- 
self a  very  perilous  enterprise. 

The  next  day,  when  this  thing  should  have 
been  done,  the  French  lords  found  that  the 
gates  of  the  Tower  were  so  closely  beset  by  a 
multitude  of  Saracens  that  no  man  could  by 
any  means  go  forth.  And  this  was  so  for  the 
space  of  two  whole  months.  At  the  end  of 
this  time,  the  Admiral  having  gone  a-hunting, 
and  the  watch  of  the  bridge  being  negligently 
kept,  the  knights  mounted  their  horses  and 
issued  forth.  So  soon  as  they  were  seen  of  the 
Saracens,  there  was  a  great  blowing  of  horns 
and  trumpets,  and  a  multitude  of  men  ran 
together  to  do  batde  with  the  knights.  While 
they  were  so  engaged  Duke  Richard  secretly 
departed.     After  the  Duke  had  ridden  awhile, 


OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY  205 

the  road  being  very  steep,  for  it  was  on  the 
side  of  a  mountain,  his  horse  was  sorely  spent, 
and  he  was  constrained  to  halt.  And  as  he 
halted  two  of  the  Saracens,  to  wit  Sortibrant 
and  Brullant,  espied  him,  and  said  to  King 
Clarion,  who  was  a  very  notable  warrior,  "  See 
you,  Sire,  that  man  yonder.  Of  a  truth  he  is 
one  of  the  Frenchmen  that  are  shut  up  in  the 
Tower  yonder.  Without  a  doubt  he  is  taking 
a  message  to  Charlemagne.  Now,  if  we  do 
not  hinder  him  in  this  his  journey  it  may  well 
turn  to  our  great  loss."  When  King  Clarion 
heard  this  he  armed  himself  without  delay,  and 
mounted  on  his  beast — a  marvellous  beast  that 
could  gallop  thirty  leagues  and  not  grow  weary 
— and  pursued  after  Duke  Richard,  and  other 
Saracens  went  with  him. 

When  Duke  Richard,  looking  behind  him, 
saw  the  Saracens  following  him,  he  was  greatly 
troubled,  for  what  could  one  man  do  against  so 
many  ?  Nor  was  it  long  before  the  pursuers 
came  up  with  him,  King  Clarion  leading  them. 
The  King  said,  "  By  Mahomet,  you  shall  never 
deliver  this  message."  Duke  Richard  spoke 
him  fair,  **  What  trespass  have  I  done .''  I 
have  never  offended  you  or  taken  your  treasure. 
Suffer  me,  therefore,  to  go  in  peace.  Render 
me  this  service,  and  be  sure  that  I  will  repay  it 


2o6  OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY 

many  fold."  But  Clarion  answered,  **  I  would 
not  do  this,  no  not  for  half  the  treasure  of  the 
world." 

When  he  heard  this,  Duke  Richard  turned 
to  meet  the  enemy.  King  Clarion  smote  him 
on  the  shield,  but  could  not  break  it  through,  so 
stiff  and  strong  was  it.  But  the  Duke,  on  the 
other  hand,  smote  him  full  on  the  neck,  and 
shore  off  his  head  cleanly  with  one  blow.  It 
flew  a  whole  spear's  length,  so  great  was  the 
stroke.  Then  the  Duke,  leaving  his  own 
horse,  took  King  Clarion's  for  himself;  never 
before  had  he  ridden  such  a  horse,  so  strong 
was  it  and  so  swift.  He  could  have  borne 
seven  knights  in  armour,  and  never  sweated  a 
drop ;  as  for  swimming  rivers,  there  never  was 
beast  like  him.  Then  the  Duke  said  to  his  own 
horse,  **  Farewell,  my  good  horse  ;  I  am  grieved 
that  I  cannot  take  thee  when  I  will.  God  in 
heaven  help  thee  to  escape  these  Pagans,  and 
come  again  into  the  hands  of  Christian  men, 
whom  thou  mayst  faithfully  serve  in  great 
straits,  even  as  thou  hast  served  me."  So 
saying  he  went  on  his  way. 

When  the  other  Saracens  came  up  and  found 
King  Clarion  lying  dead  upon  the  ground  they 
made  great  lamentation  over  him.  Some  would 
have   taken    Duke    Richard's    horse,    but    the 


OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY  207 

beast  would  not  suffer  them  to  come  near  him, 
but  galloped  as  fast  as  he  could  to  the  place 
from  which  he  had  come.  And,  indeed,  thither 
he  came  in  a  very  short  space  of  time.  First 
the  Admiral  saw  him,  and  cried  aloud,  **  Now 
by  Apollyon  my  god,  this  is  well  done  of 
Clarion  my  nephew ;  without  doubt  he  has 
slain  the  messenger  of  the  Frenchmen,  for  see 
his  horse  is  coming."  And  he  bade  his  men 
catch  the  horse.  But  this  they  could  not  do, 
for  the  creature  won  its  way  to  the  gates  of 
the  Tower,  and  these  the  knights  opened  to 
receive  him,  lamenting  much,  for  they  had  no 
doubt  but  that  Duke  Richard  had  been  slain. 
Nevertheless,  Floripas  bade  them  be  of  good 
cheer.  **  Stay  your  tears,"  she  said;  "as  yet 
you  know  not  the  whole  matter." 

Meanwhile  the  Saracens  that  had  accom- 
panied King  Clarion  came  back,  bearing  with 
them  the  King's  body.  When  the  Admiral 
saw  it  he  swooned,  not  once  only  but  four 
times,  so  that  he  seemed  like  to  a  dead  man. 
The  Saracens  stood  about,  and  made  a  great 
lamentation,  so  that  the  Barons  began  to  take 
heart  again,  and  Floripas,  being  well  acquainted 
with  the  Saracen  tongue,  said,  **  Now  I  per- 
ceive the  truth.  Duke  Richard  has  slain  this 
man  and  taken  his  horse,  for  indeed  there  is  no 


2o8  OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY 

better  horse  in  all  the  world.  This  lamentation 
that  you  hear  is  for  this  ill  fortune." 

All  the  Barons  were  glad  when  they  heard 
these  words,  and  Oliver  said  to  Roland,  **  Now 
this  is  good  news.  I  am  sure  in  my  mind  that 
we  shall  safely  return  home.  I  had  not  been 
more  sure  had  I  been  in  the  strongest  castle  in 
all  France.  God  bless  Duke  Richard,  for  he 
has  borne  himself  right  bravely."  And  all  the 
other  knights  agreed  to  his  speech. 

Meanwhile  the  Admiral  called  to  him  one  of 
his  favourites,  by  name  Orage,  saying  to  him, 
**  Now  take  a  dromedary  and  ride  with  all 
speed  to  Gallafer  that  keeps  the  Bridge  of 
Mantryble,  and  say  to  him  from  me,  **  You 
suffered  the  messengers  of  King  Charles  to 
pass  over,  whereby  I  have  suffered  great 
damage.  And  now  there  goes  a  messenger 
to  the  King  from  the  knights  that  are  shut  up 
in  this  Tower  ;  if  you  stop  him  not,  you  shall 
pay  for  it  with  your  life."  Orage  said  to  the 
Admiral,  "  I  will  do  your  bidding  with  all 
speed,  for  I  can  take  in  one  day  such  a  journey 
as  other  men  take  in  four."  And  he  departed 
forthwith  on  his  dromedary. 

When  he  came  to  the  Bridge  Mantryble,  he 
said  to  Gallafer,  **  The  Admiral  is  ill  content 
with  you,  because  you  suffered  the  messengers 


OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY  209 

of  King  Charles  to  cross  the  bridge.  They 
have  done  him  great  damage,  holding  his  chief 
Tower,  and  therein  his  gods  and  Floripas  his 
daughter,  and  have  slain  many  of  his  servants* 
And  now  there  comes  a  messenger  from  these 
same  men,  who  is  on  his  way  to  Charlemagne 
to  seek  for  help.  Keep  him,  therefore,  from 
crossing  the  bridge,  which  thing  if  you  fail  to 
do,  you  will  surely  die  shamefully.'*  When  he 
heard  these  words,  Gallafer,  the  giant,  was 
greatly  enraged,  and  made  as  if  he  would  smite 
Orage  with  a  staff,  but  they  that  stood  by 
hindered  him.  Then  he  mounted  to  the  top 
of  the  Tower,  and  sounded  his  trumpet,  so  that 
many  thousands  of  men  assembled.  Also  the 
drawbridge  was  lifted. 

Meanwhile  Duke  Richard  considered  within 
himself  by  what  means  he  might  cross  the 
bridge,  and  was  in  great  perplexity,  **for,"  said 
he,  **  I  do  not  see  how  I  may  win  forward,  nor 
may  I  return,  and  so  fail  in  my  promise  to 
Roland.  Now  may  God  help  me  in  my  need." 
And  looking  about  him,  he  saw  how  the  whole 
land  was  covered  with  multitudes  of  Saracens, 
of  whom  some  were  now  but  a  little  space 
behind  him.  The  foremost  of  these  called  to 
him  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  "  Now  turn  you, 
Sir  Messenger,  for  your  hour  is  corns." 

15 


210  OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY 

Duke  Richard  was  ill  content  to  hear  such 
boasting,  and,  turning  himself  quickly,  came 
upon  him  unawares  and  smote  him  so  grievously 
that  he  fell  dead  to  the  earth.  Then  he  took 
the  Saracen's  horse  by  the  bridle  and  rode  down 
to  the  river's  bank.  And  lo !  the  stream  ran 
as  swiftly  as  a  boh  from  a  cross-bow,  with  a 
noise  like  to  thunder.  And  when  he  saw  this 
and  heard  the  roaring  of  the  water,  he 
commended  himself  to  God. 

While  he  looked,  lo !  a  white  hart  came  to 
the  river-side,  and  the  river,  which  before  had 
been  so  much  below  the  bank  as  a  man  may 
conveniently  cast  a  stone,  began  to  rise,  and  so 
continued  till  it  came  to  the  very  top  of  the 
bank  and  even  overflowed  it.  Thereupon  the 
white  hart  entered  the  water,  and  Richard, 
commending  himself  to  the  protection  of  God, 
did  the  same,  and  swam  safely  to  the  other  side. 

Meanwhile  King  Charles,  being  in  great 
trouble  about  the  knights  whom  he  had  sent 
with  a  message  to  the  Admiral  of  Spain,  called 
together  his  counsellors  and  told  them  what 
was  in  his  mind,  saying,  ''  I  am  greatly  troubled 
because  that  no  report  has  come  to  me  concern- 
ing the  knights  that  I  sent.  I  know  not  what 
to  do,  save  that  I  will  put  off  this  crown,  which 
I   am   not   worthy   to   bear."     Said   Ganelon, 


OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY  5ii 

"  My  lord,  I  will  give  you  good  counsel.  Let 
us  return  forthwith  to  France.  This  town  of 
Aygremore  is  too  strong  for  us.  And  the 
Admiral  is  a  great  warrior,  and  has  also  all 
the  Saracens  and  Pagans  in  the  world  to  help 
him.  And  now  that  Fierabras,  his  son,  has 
been  made  a  Christian  by  you,  he  is  even 
more  evilly  disposed  to  you  than  he  was  before. 
Let  us  therefore  go  back  to  France.  It  is  true 
that  many  valiant  peers  and  knights  have 
perished,  but  they  have  left  children  behind 
them,  and  these,  when  they  have  grown  to 
man's  estate,  will  do  those  things  wherein  their 
fathers  have  failed.  So  shall  we  recover  the 
Holy  Things,  for  which,  indeed,  I  feel  great 
sorrow,  and  avenge  also  Roland,  the  good 
knight  whom  I  am  persuaded  you  will  never 
see  more." 

When  the  King  heard  this  he  fell  into  a 
swoon  for  the  space  of  an  hour.  When  he 
came  to  himself  he  asked  his  lords  again  for 
counsel,  for  he  was  loath  to  go  back  and  leave 
Roland  and  the  other  Peers  without  help. 

But  Ganelon  and  all  that  were  of  his  kindred, 
and  all  that  followed  him,  gave  him  the  same 
counsel  as  before.  *'  There  are  twenty  thousand 
of  us,"  said  Ganelon,  *'that  have  sworn  not  to 
go  any  further."     But  the  King  said,  **  What 


212  OF  RICHARD  OP  NORMANDY 

shall  my  crown  profit  me,  if  I  do  this  base  thing, 
and  leave  these  my  knights  to  perish  without 
help  !     He  that  gives  me  such  counsel   loves 
me   but  little."     Then  said  Reyner,  that   was 
father  to  Oliver,   *'  Sire,  if  you  listen  to  these 
men   you  will  do  this  realm  of  France  such 
damage    as    may   never    be    undone."       But 
Aloys,  one  of  the  friends  of  Ganelon,  answered, 
**You  lie,  Duke  Reyner;  were  it  not  that  the 
King  is    here,  this  is  the  last  word  that  you 
should  say.     For  indeed  who  are  you  that  you 
take  so  much  upon  yourself  ?     Your  father  was 
a  man  of  low  estate."     Then  Reyner  waxed  so 
wroth   that   he   smote   Aloys   to   the   ground. 
Thereupon  there  was  great  tumult  and  quarrel- 
ling, and  there  would  have  been  bloodshed  had 
not  the  King  been  there.     **  For,"  said  Charles, 
**  any  man  that  shall  draw  sword  in  this  place 
shall  be  hanged  as  a  thief,  though  he  be  of  the 
highest  estate."      So  after  a  while  the  King, 
Fierabras  helping,  made  peace,  but  **  first,"  said 
he,  **  Aloys  that  spake  so  scornfully  of  Duke 
Reyner  must  crave  pardon."     And  this  Aloys 
did,  but  sorely  against  his  will.     Nevertheless 
the  counsel  of  those  who  were  for  going  back 
prevailed  ;  for  Geoffrey  of  the    High  Tower, 
than  whom  there  was  no  man  more  worshipful 
in  the  King's  court,  was  urgent  that  it  should 


OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY  213 

be  so.  Then  the  King  consented,  but  with 
much  sorrow,  and  all  the  nobler  sort  among  his 
lords  were  greatly  troubled  that  this  should  be 
done.     So  the  signal  of  retreat  was  given. 

Scarcely  had  the  army  set  forth,  when  King 
Charles,  chancing  to  cast  his  eyes  eastward,  saw 
one  on  horseback,  with  a  sword  drawn  in  his 
hand,  that  was  riding  with  all  the  speed  to  which 
he  could  put  his  horse.  Thereupon  he  called  a 
halt,  "  for,"  said  he,  **  if  my  eyes  fail  me  not, 
this  is  Richard  of  Normandy.  God  grant  that 
he  brings  tidings  of  Roland  and  of  the  other 
Peers  !  " 

As  soon  as  Duke  Richard  was  come  to 
where  he  stood,  the  King  asked  him  concerning 
Roland  and  the  Peers.  Then  Duke  Richard 
told  him  that  they  yet  lived ;  also  he  told  him 
concerning  Florlpas  and  the  Holy  Things, 
but  that  the  knights  were  straitly  besieged. 
**  Can  they  hold  out,"  said  Charles,  **  six  days  ? 
If  so  they  shall  be  delivered."  '*  It  may  be," 
answered  Richard.  **  But  they  have  no  victual 
save  what  they  can  win  with  their  swords ;  the 
Admiral  also  has  a  mighty  host  of  Saracens 
about  the  Tower."  Also  he  told  him  about  the 
bridge  Mantryble,  and  of  the  great  giant  that 
kept  it.  ''This  bridge,"  said  he,  "we  must 
pass  by  subtlety,  for  by  force  we  cannot.     Now 


214  OF  RICHARD  OF  NORMANDY 

I  have  devised  a  plan  by  which  this  may  be 
done.  Let  some  of  us  clothe  ourselves  as 
merchants,  having  our  armour  and  arms  under 
our  cloaks,  and  let  the  rest  hide  themselves  in 
a  wood  hard  by,  and  be  ready  armed  for  battle. 
So  when  we  shall  have  gained  the  first  gate,  I 
will  blow  on  my  horn,  and  at  this  signal  you 
shall  ride  up  with  all  the  speed  you  may.'* 

The  King  greatly  approved  this  counsel. 
Thereupon  five  hundred  knights  disguised 
themselves  as  merchants.  They  made  great 
bundles  of  hay  and  grass,  which  were  to  serve 
as  merchandise.  Every  man  also  was  well 
armed  under  his  cloak.  Duke  Richard  was 
their  leader,  and  with  him  was  Duke  Reyner 
and  others  of  great  repute. 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

HOW   THE   BRIDGE    MANTRYBLE   WAS   WON 

WHEN  King  Charles  and  his  men  had 
hidden  themselves  In  a  wood  that  was 
hard  by,  Duke  Richard  and  his  company  came 
to  the  bridge,  driving  pack-horses  before  them, 
laden,  as  has  been  said,  with  false  merchandise. 
But  when  the  knights  saw  the  River  Flagot, 
how  swiftly  it  ran  and  with  how  great  a  roar- 
ing, and  the  bridge  how  perilous  it  was  to  pass, 
and  the  gates  how  they  were  barred  with  iron, 
they  were  not  a  little  troubled.  Richard  said, 
**  I  will  go  before.  Do  you  follow  me,  and 
when  you  have  passed  the  first  gate  throw  off 
your  cloaks  and  smite  with  your  swords.  And 
whatever  may  happen,  see  that  you  fail  not  one 
another."     And  to  this  they  all  agreed. 

Gallafer,  the  keeper  of  the  bridge,  stood  by 
the  first  gate  holding  a  great  axe  in  his  hand 
that   had   an   edge   on   every   side.     He  was 

815 


2i6    HOW  THE  BRIDGE  MANTRYBLE  WAS  WON 

a  giant  of  great  stature,  with  fiery  eyes  and 
skin  as  black  as  pitch,  more  like  to  a  devil 
than  to  a  man.  The  Admiral  was  his  nephew, 
and  loved  him  greatly,  trusting  him  so  that  he 
made  him  warder  of  the  bridge  and  ruler  of  all 
the  countryside. 

When  the  French  knights  came  near  he 
said  to  them,  "  Strangers,  who  are  you  ? " 
Duke  Richard  answered,  "  We  are  merchants 
who  travel  to  the  fairs,  Mahomet  helping  us, 
with  drapery  and  other  goods  for  sale.  We 
would  fain  tarry  awhile  at  Aygremore  ;  also 
we  have  gifts,  many  and  precious,  for  the 
Admiral.  These  others  that  you  see  are  my 
servants,  and  know  not  your  language.  Tell 
me,  therefore,  what  we  had  best  do  and  by 
what  way  we  should  go."  Gallafer  answered, 
"  Know  now  that  I  am  appointed  by  the 
Admiral  of  Spain  to  be  keeper  of  this  bridge. 
And  because  there  have  passed  over  it  certain 
knights  who  paid  no  toll,  and  also  a  messenger 
who  won  his  way  in  wonderful  fashion  across 
the  river,  and  slew  also  my  own  kinsman  King 
Clarion,  my  master  has  straitly  charged  me 
that  I  should  not  by  any  means  suffer  any  man 
to  pass  the  bridge  unless  he  be  known  to  me." 
When  Gallafer  had  said  so  much,  Duke  Richard 
bowed  his  head  to  him  right  courteously,  and 


HOW  THE  BRIDGE  MANTRYBLE  WAS  WON    217 

having  so  done,  passed  through  the  first  gate, 
three  others,  of  whom  Duke  Reyner  was  one, 
following  him. 

When  Gallafer  saw  them  he  doubted  what 
this  might  mean.  "You  are  overbold,"  said 
he,  **  to  come  so  far  without  leave  of  me." 
And  he  drew  up  the  bridge.  "And  now," 
said  he,  "  do  you  four  surrender  yourselves. 
I  will  send  you  prisoners  to  my  lord  the 
Admiral,  who  will  deal  with  you  as  he  shall 
please.  And  now  let  me  see  what  you  have 
under  your  cloaks,  for  you  seem  to  me  to  have 
some  evil  design."  When  he  had  so  spoken 
he  laid  hold  of  one  of  the  four,  and  turned  him 
about  four  times.  Then  another,  Raoul  by 
name,  who  was  cousin  to  him  on  whom 
Gallafer  had  laid  hands,  cried,  "  Why  do  you 
deal  so  with  my  kinsman  ?  "  And  he  struck  at 
the  giant  with  his  sword,  but  could  not  hurt 
him,  save  to  cut  off  a  portion  of  his  ear. 
Thereupon  the  two  dukes,  Reyner  and 
Richard,  drawing  their  swords,  smote  him 
with  all  their  might.  But  they  also  availed 
nought,  for  the  giant  was  clad  in  the  skin  of 
a  serpent,  that  was  harder  than  any  coat  of 
mail.  The  giant,  on  the  other  hand,  smote  at 
Raoul  with  his  axe.  But  Raoul  saw  the  stroke 
coming,  and  leapt  lightly  aside,  so  that  the  axe 


2i8    HOW  THE  BRIDGE  MANTRYBLE  WAS  WON 

fell  and  hurt  him  not ;  but  it  cleft  a  stone  of 
marble  on  which  it  lighted  into  two  parts. 
Then  said  Duke  Reyner,  **  What  shall  we  do 
with  this  giant,  for  a  sword  avails  nothing 
against  him  ?  "  And  he  took  in  his  hand  the 
great  branch  of  a  tree,  and  smote  him  to  the 
ground.  Thereat  the  giant  made  a  great  and 
terrible  cry,  and  the  Saracens  that  followed 
him  came  running.  Thereupon  Richard  let 
fall  the  drawbridge,  and  the  five  hundred 
sought  to  pass  over  it. 

But  the  Saracens  met  them  at  the  gate, 
and  there  was  a  great  fight,  wherein  many 
were  wounded  and  many  slain.  Then  Duke 
Richard  sounded  his  horn  three  times.  When 
King  Charles  heard  it  he  rose  up  forthwith 
from  his  ambush  in  the  wood,  and  all  the 
Frenchmen  with  him,  and  made  for  the  bridge 
with  all  the  speed  they  might  use.  And  fore- 
most of  all  was  Ganelon,  that  was  afterwards 
the  traitor.  Foremost  he  was,  and  gallantly 
did  he  bear  himself  that  day.  King  Charles 
also  showed  himself  a  good  man-at-arms. 
They  died  that  day  whomsoever  he  smote 
with  his  good  sword  Joyous. 

The  King  saw  the  giant  Gallafer  on  the 
ground  with  his  great  axe  in  his  hand  where- 
with he  had  slain  thirty  Frenchmen,  and  he 


HOW  THE  BRIDGE  MANTRYBLE  WAS  WON    219 

commanded  that  he  should  be  slain,  for  he  yet 
breathed.  But  not  yet  was  the  bridge  won, 
for  a  great  multitude  of  Saracens  came  up  to 
help  them  that  kept  it.  Among  them  was  a 
giant,  Amyon  by  name,  who  called  to  King 
Charles,  saying,  **  Where  is  the  King?  It 
were  better  for  him,  dotard  that  he  is,  to  be 
at  Paris  than  here." 

When  the  King  heard  this  he  dismounted  in 
great  wrath,  and  ran  at  the  giant,  and  smote 
him  with  Joyous  so  rudely  that  he  fell  to  the 
ground  nigh  cut  in  twain.  At  this  the  Saracens 
were  not  a  little  confounded.  Nevertheless, 
they  pressed  upon  the  King  and  his  men  with 
darts  and  bullets  and  arrows.  Then  the  King 
cried  to  his  lords  and  knights  for  help.  Many 
answered  his  call ;  nevertheless  he  was  so  hard 
pressed  that  there  was  scarce  any  hope  left  to 
him.  Then  the  Duke  Richard  bade  him  be  of 
good  cheer,  "for,"  said  he,  **if  every  man  will 
but  do  his  utmost  this  day  we  shall  not  fail." 
And  he  pressed  on,  and  his  comrades  with 
him.  Nor  did  Ganelon  hold  back,  though 
there  were  some  that  gave  him  evil  counsel, 
as  Aloys,  who  said  to  him,  **  See,  now,  how  the 
King  is  beset.  It  were  well  for  us  if  he  should 
not  find  deliverance.  Leave  him  now,  and  let 
us   go   back   to    France,    where   we    shall   be 


220    HOW  THE  BRIDGE  MANTRYBLE  WAS  WON 

masters  without  contradiction  from  any  man." 
But  Ganelon  answered,  '*  Now,  may  God 
forbid  that  we  should  betray  our  lord,  of 
whom  we  hold  all  that  we  possess."  Aloys 
said,  "  You  are  but  a  fool,  seeing  that  you  will 
not  take  your  revenge  when  you  may."  But 
Ganelon  would  have  none  of  his  counsel. 

As  these  two  were  talking,  Fierabras  came 
up,  being  now  healed  of  his  wounds,  and  asked 
where  was  the  King.  Aloys  answered,  **  He 
is  within  the  gate,  and  I  take  it  by  this  time 
that  he  is  dead."  Fierabras  cried,  **  What  do 
you  standing  here?  Why  do  you  not  help 
him  in  his  need?"  And  he  cried  out,  "Come 
all  of  you  to  the  help  of  the  King !  "  and  a 
great  multitude  of  Frenchmen  came  at  his 
call.  Great  deeds  did  Fierabras  that  day,  and 
Ganelon  also,  so  that  they  two  did  more  than 
any  other  to  win  the  town. 

Nevertheless  there  yet  remained  something 
to  be  done.  For  when  Amyot,  the  giantess 
that  was  wife  to  Amyon,  heard  the  cry  of  the 
townsfolk,  she  ran  forth  from  her  house,  having 
a  sharp  scythe  in  her  hand,  and  fell  upon  the 
Frenchmen  in  a  great  rage,  and  slew  many  of 
them.  When  King  Charles  saw  what  destruc- 
tion she  wrought  he  called  for  a  cross-bow,  and 
shot  a  bolt  at  her,  aiming  it  so  nicely  that  it 


HOW  THE  BRIDGE  MANTRYBLE  WAS  WON    221 

struck  her  between  the  brows  and  slew  her. 
It  was  seen  that  as  she  lay  upon  the  earth  she 
vomited  forth  fire  from  her  throat,  but  she 
never  moved  more. 

So  the  town  of  Mantryble  was  won.  King 
Charles  found  much  treasure  therein,  which 
the  Admiral  had  laid  up  there,  trusting  that  it 
should  never  be  taken.  Of  this  he  made  a 
bountiful  distribution  to  his  army,  so  that  all 
were  well  content.  This  done,  he  appointed 
Havel  and  Raoul  to  keep  the  town,  with  five 
thousand  men  under  them.  Also  he  caused  all 
his  army  to  be  assembled,  and  went  to  the  top 
of  a  hill  to  survey  them.  And  when  he  saw 
how  many  there  were — for  there  were  a 
hundred  thousand  men — he  thanked  God 
that  had  given  him  such  power.  And  he 
made  ready  to  march  against  the  Admiral. 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL 

MEANWHILE  it  was  told  Balan  that 
Gallafer  had  been  slain  and  the  Bridge 
Mantryble  taken.  He  was  as  one  out  of  his 
wits  with  rage,  and,  crying  out  to  his  god 
Mahomet  that  he  was  accursed  and  recreant, 
he  smote  the  image  with  a  club  that  he  held 
in  his  two  hands  and  brake  it  down.  Nor 
was  this  ill  done,  seeing  that  such  things  are 
of  no  use  or  profit.  Nevertheless  Sortibrant 
reproved  him,  and  bade  him  repent  of  such 
injurious  deeds.  **That  cannot  I  do,"  answered 
the  Admiral,  **  seeing  that  this  Charles  has 
won  my  strong  city  of  Mantryble."  Sortibrant 
said,  "  Send  a  spy.  Sir  Admiral,  that  you  may 
know  what  King  Charles  is  doing ;  afterwards, 
let  us  march  together  against  him,  and  if  we 
prevail  over  him  then  shall  you  hang  him  and 
his  people  without  mercy,  and  you  shall  cut  off 


aaa 


OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL    223 

the  head  of  your  son  Fierabras,  for  the  help 
that  he  has  given  your  enemies." 

This  the  Admiral  said  that  he  would  do. 
First  he  humbled  himself  before  his  gods,  and 
vowed  that  he  would  offer  to  them  a  thousand 
pounds  of  fine  gold.  This  done,  he  bade  the 
trumpets  sound  to  gather  together  the  Saracens. 
These  brought  great  engines  of  war  with  which 
to  throw  great  stones  against  the  Tower.  And 
this  they  did  to  such  good  purpose  that  they 
made  three  great  breaches  in  the  wall  by 
the  least  of  which  a  cart  might  have  passed. 
But  Roland  and  Oliver  stood  over  them  with 
their  shields  and  stopped  the  way.  Then  cried 
the  Admiral,  "  Friends,  if  you  would  have  my 
love,  do  your  duty,  and  bring  this  Tower  to 
the  ground.  Verily,  when  I  shall  have  taken 
it,  I  will  burn  with  fire  this  ill  daughter  of 
mine,  Floripas." 

When  they  heard  these  words  the  Saracens 
came  on  more  fiercely  than  ever.  And  now  the 
Frenchmen  held  but  the  last  portion  only  of 
the  Tower.  Then  Roland  bade  his  comrades 
fight  with  good  courage,  **  or,"  said  he,  *'we 
shall  not  overlive  this  day."  As  for  Oliver, 
he  was  for  sallying  forth.  "  It  were  better," 
said  he,  *' to  fall  honourably  in  the  midst  of 
our  enemies  than  to  be  done  to  death  in  this 


224    OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL 

place."  And  Ogier  the  Dane  and  other  lords 
were  of  the  same  mind.  But  Floripas  would 
not  that  they  should  do  this.  "You  promised," 
said  she,  *'  that  you  would  do  nothing  against 
my  will.  And  I  bid  you  stay  within."  And 
this  they  did,  holding  the  breaches  as  best 
they  might,  and  driving  back  the  Saracens. 

After  a  while  Balan  saw  his  daughter  where 
she  stood  at  a  window  with  certain  of  the 
knights,  and  reproached  her  for  her  dis- 
obedience, and  threatened  that  he  would  burn 
her  with  fire.  But  she  answered  nothing, 
only  shook  a  stick  that  she  had  in  her  hand 
as  if  she  would  have  beaten  him.  Then  the 
Saracens,  at  his  bidding,  assaulted  the  Tower 
yet  more  fiercely,  and  the  Frenchmen  took 
the  idols  that  were  in  the  Tower,  images  of 
Apollo  and  Mahomet  and  others,  and  threw 
them  down  upon  the  Saracens  to  their  great 
damage.  When  he  saw  this  Balan  swooned 
with  rage,  but,  coming  to  himself,  bade  the 
Saracens  assault  the  Tower  yet  again  with 
all  their  might.  And  this  they  did  so  fiercely 
that  the  Frenchmen  were  well-nigh  in  despair. 

When  they  were  in  this  strait  the  Duke 
Naymes,  going  to  an  upper  window  in  the 
Tower,  saw  the  ensign  of  St.  Denis  in  the 
valley  beneath,  and  called  to  his  fellows  that 


OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL    225 

they  also  should  come  and  see  it,  "  for,"  said 
he,  **  without  doubt  the  King  is  coming 
to  help  us."  The  Saracens  also  perceived 
it ;  whereupon  King  Coldro  counselled  the 
Admiral  that  he  should  send  an  army  to 
hinder  him  from  coming  to  Aygremore. 

That  day  the  King  and  his  army  lodged  in 
the  open  field,  for  their  tents  they  had  left  at 
Mantryble.  In  the  morning  the  King  sent 
for  Fierabras  and  said  to  him,  **  Dear  friend, 
now  that  you  have  been  baptized,  I  love  you 
better  than  before.  If,  then,  your  father 
consents  to  be  baptized  and  to  deny  Mahomet 
and  his  false  gods  I  will  establish  him  in  his 
kingdom,  and  take  not  a  penny  of  his  goods. 
But  if  he  will  not,  then  shall  he  die  without 
mercy."  And  he  asked  counsel  of  his  Peers 
whom  he  should  send  with  this  message  to 
the  Admiral.  Said  Richard  of  Normandy, 
**Ganelon  would  do  this  errand  as  well  as 
any  man,  should  he  be  willing." 

So  King  Charles  sent  for  Ganelon,  and 
gave  him  the  message  to  be  delivered  to  the 
Admiral ;  and  Ganelon  was  well  content  to  go. 
He  armed  himself,  therefore,  and  mounted  his 
horse  that  was  named  Gascon,  and  went  his 
way.  When  he  came  to  the  valley  where  the 
army  of   the   Saracens   lay,    the   guards   laid 

i6 


226    OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL 

hold  of  him,  but  perceiving  that  he  carried  a 
message,  straightway  let  him  go.  So  coming 
to  the  tent  wherein  the  Admiral  abode,  he 
spake  with  a  loud  voice  :  **  The  noble  Charles, 
King  of  France,  sends  this  message :  If  you 
will  renounce  Mahomet  and  all  false  gods  and 
receive  the  true  faith,  you  shall  keep  all  your 
land  and  worship,  and  shall  be  honoured  and 
loved  of  all  Christian  men.  But  if  you  will 
not,  then  you  shall  surely  die."  So  Ganelon 
spoke.  But  Balan,  when  he  heard  these 
words,  was  very  wroth,  and  made  as  if  he 
would  strike  him.  Then  Ganelon  drew  his 
sword  and  smote  Brullant  where  he  stood  by 
the  Admiral's  side,  and,  leaping  on  his  horse, 
rode  away. 

The  Duke  Naymes  saw  him  from  a  window 
in  the  Tower,  and  said  to  Roland  and  Oliver, 
**  Who  is  this  knight  that  rides  so  fast." 
They  judged  that  he  was  none  other  than 
Ganelon,  and  Roland  cried  aloud,  "  God  grant 
that  he  fall  not  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy." 
And  as  he  spoke,  Ganelon  turned  upon  the 
Saracens,  and  slew  two  of  them,  of  whom  the 
brother  of  King  Sortibrant  was  one.  When 
Oliver  saw  this  he  said  to  Roland,  **  See  you 
this  ?  That  is  a  good  knight.  I  love  him 
in  my  heart.     Would  God    I    were  with  him 


OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL    227 

where  he  is."  But  when  the  Saracens  came 
near  to  the  army  of  the  King,  they  left  chasing 
Ganelon. 

When  the  King  knew  how  his  message  had 
sped  he  commanded  that  they  should  set  the 
army  in  array.  This  they  did,  parting  it  into 
ten  divisions.  The  Saracens  also  prepared  for 
battle.  And  first  Brullant  rode  forth  and 
challenged  the  King  to  combat ;  nor  did  he 
hold  back.  So  these  two  met  and  the  King 
slew  Brullant,  and  many  other  Saracens  also. 
Nor  did  the  Saracens  lack  great  warriors,  such 
as  King  Tenebres,  a  famous  Turk,  who  slew 
John  of  Pontoise  and  many  others.  But  him 
Duke  Richard  overthrew ;  Duke  Reyner  slew 
Sortibrant  ;  and  Balan  the  Admiral  slew 
Huon  of  Milan,  and  went  near  to  slaying 
Milon,  but  that  Ganelon  and  his  men  saved 
him,  though  not  without  much  damage  to 
themselves.  Nor,  indeed,  would  they  have 
so  prevailed  but  for  the  help  of  Fiera- 
bras. 

And  now  the  knights  that  were  in  the  Tower, 
seeing  the  army  of  their  countrymen,  came 
forth,  and  taking  each  man  a  horse,  whose 
rider  had  been  slain,  charged  the  Saracens. 
These  being  taken,  as  it  were,  both  before  and 
behind,  fled,  as  doves  fly  before  a  hawk.     And 


228    OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL 

Balan  fled  with  them,  but  being  overtaken  was 
made  prisoner. 

When  the  Admiral  was  brought  to  Charles, 
the  King  said,  **  Will  you  forsake  your 
false  gods,  who  indeed  have  profited  you 
nothing,  and  accept  the  true  faith  ?  If  you 
will  do  so,  you  shall  suffer  nothing,  either  in 
your  person  or  in  your  goods."  "  Nay,"  said 
the  Admiral,  *'that  will  I  not."  Then  Charles 
drew  his  sword  and  said,  **  If  you  yield  not 
you  die."  And  Fierabras,  kneeling  down, 
prayed  that  his  father  might  be  spared.  Then 
Balan  consented  to  be  baptized.  Nevertheless, 
when  he  came  to  the  font  the  evil  spirit  in 
him  rebelled,  and  he  spat  in  the  font,  and  went 
near  to  slaying  the  bishop  that  should  have 
christened  him ;  for  he  took  him  by  the  middle, 
and  would  have  drowned  him  in  the  font. 
When  the  King  saw  this  he  said,  **  Verily  this 
evil-doer  must  die."  Nevertheless  Fierabras 
entreated  him  to  have  patience,  and,  turning 
to  his  father,  would  have  persuaded  him  even 
yet  to  baptism.  *' Nay,"  said  Balan,  "that 
will  I  never  do,  and  you  are  a  fool,  my  son, 
to  ask  such  a  thing.  Would  I  were  on 
horseback  ;  then  would  I  show  these  villains 
what  is  in  my  heart."  When  the  King  heard 
this  he   said,    *'Who   will   slay  this   fellow.'^" 


OF  THE  END  OF  BALAN  THE  ADMIRAL    229 

**  That  will  I,**  answered  Ogier  the  Dane,  and 
he  smote  off  the  Admiral's  head  with  a  stroke 
of  his  sword. 

After  this  said  Floripas  to  Roland,  **  Sir 
Knight,  remember  how  you  promised  to  help 
me  to  that  thing  which  I  most  desire." 
Thereupon  Roland  said  to  Guy  of  Burgundy, 
**  Bring  to  mind  the  promise  which  you  made 
to  Floripas,  the  Admiral's  daughter,  that  you 
would  take  her  to  wife."  **  That  will  I  do 
right  willingly,"  said  Guy,  *'  if  the  King 
consent." 

So  Floripas  was  baptized.  King  Charles 
and  Duke  Thierry  being  her  sponsors,  but 
her  name  was  not  changed.  Afterwards  the 
bishop  married  her  to  Guy  of  Burgundy. 
As  for  Guy  he  was  made  King  of  the  land; 
part  he  gave  over  to  Fierabras,  who  held  it 
of  him  ;  but  Charlemagne  was  overlord  of  the 
whole  country. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

HOW   GANELON    WENT   ON    AN    ERRAND    TO    KING 

MARSILAS 

FOR  seven  years  King  Charles  the  Great 
tarried  in  Spain.  He  conquered  the 
whole  land  from  the  sea  to  the  mountains, 
saving  Saragossa  only,  of  which  Marsilas,  a 
heathen,  was  King.  Marsilas  called  together 
his  nobles,  and  said  to  them,  "This  King 
Charles  will  be  our  destruction,  for  we  have  no 
longer  an  army  wherewith  to  meet  him.  Give 
me  counsel,  as  wise  men  should,  so  that  I  may 
be  saved  from  death  or  disgrace." 

Now  the  wisest  of  the  heathens  was  a  certain 
Blancandrin,  a  man  valiant  in  war  and  good  at 
counsel.  "  Fear  not,"  said  he,  "  fear  not,  O 
King.  Send  a  message  to  King  Charles 
promising  him  faithful  service  and  friendship. 
Send  also  a  present  to  him.     Let  there  be  lions 


HOW  GANELON   WENT  ON  AN  ERRAND    231 

and  bears,  and  dogs,  seven  hundred  camels, 
and  a  thousand  falcons.  Send  also  four 
hundred  mules  laden  with  gold  and  silver, 
that  King  Charles  may  have  wherewithal  to 
pay  his  soldiers.  And  tell  him  that  if  he  will 
return  to  France,  you  will  follow  him,  and 
there,  on  the  Feast  of  St.  Michael,  will  be  con- 
verted to  the  Christian  Faith,  and  will  be  his 
vassal  in  all  honour.  If  he  ask  for  hostages, 
let  him  have  them,  ten  or  twenty,  as  he  may 
desire.  See,  I  offer  my  own  son  to  be  one  of 
them,  whatever  may  befall  him.  Better  that 
they  should  lose  their  heads  than  that  we 
should  lose  our  lordship  and  our  lands,  and  be 
brought  to  beg  our  bread."  And  all  the  chiefs 
of  heathenry  said:  '*It  is  well;  we  will  willingly 
give  the  hostages." 

Blancandrin  spake  again  :  "By  this  right 
hand  and  by  this  beard  I  swear  that  the  end 
of  the  matter  will  be  this  :  You  will  see  the 
French  raise  their  camp  in  all  haste  and  go 
back  to  their  own  land.  On  the  Feast  of  St. 
Michael  King  Charles  will  make  a  great  enter- 
tainment. But  when  he  neither  sees  you  nor 
hears  any  tidings  of  you,  he  will  fall  into  a 
great  rage,  and  will  smite  off  the  heads  of  the 
hostages.  If  it  be  so,  it  is  better  that  they 
should  lose  their  heads   than   that  we  should 


232    HOW  GANELON  WENT  ON  AN  ERRAND 

lose  this  fair  land  of  Spain."  And  all  the 
chiefs  of  heathenry  said :  "It  is  well  said ;  so 
let  it  be." 

Then  said  King  Marsilas  to  certain  of  his 
lords — ten  they  were  in  number,  and  these  the 
most  villainous  of  the  whole  company — ''Take 
olive-branches  in  your  hands,  and  go  and  say 
to  King  Charles,  *  King  Marsilas  prays  you  to 
have  pity  upon  him.  He  promises  that,  before 
a  month  is  past  he  will  come  with  a  thousand 
loyal  followers,  and  will  receive  the  faith  of 
Christ,  and  will  become  your  vassal  in  all 
honour.  Also  he  says,  that  if  you  seek  for 
hostages  you  shall  have  them."  Then  the 
King  gave  the  ten  lords  ten  white  mules, 
whereon  to  ride.  They  had  reins  of  gold  and 
saddles  of  silver.  So  the  ten  lords  departed 
from  Saragossa,  and  came  to  King  Charles  at 
the  city  of  Cordova. 

They  found  King  Charles  in  great  mirth  and 
joyfulness.  He  had  newly  taken  the  fair  city 
of  Cordova,  having  broken  down  the  walls 
and  towers  with  his  engines  of  war,  and  with 
the  city  he  had  taken  a  great  spoil  of  gold  and 
silver.  Of  the  people,  too,  there  was  not  one 
but  had  to  make  his  choice  between  Christian 
baptism  and  death.  Now  he  was  sitting  with 
his  barons  in  a  great  orchard.     Some  played 


■y     > 
»    »       » 


The  Ambassadors  of  King  Marsilas. 


■:? 


TO  KING  MARSILAS  233 

at  cards,  and  some  of  the  graver  sort  at  chess, 
and  the  young  men  fenced  with  each  other. 
As  for  the  King  himself,  he  was  sitting  under  a 
thorn  on  a  great  chair  of  gold,  a  right  noble 
man  to  see,  with  his  long,  white  beard.  When 
the  heathen  ambassadors  saw  him  they  lighted 
down  from  their  mules,  and  paid  him  homage. 
Then  said  their  leader,  Blancandrin,  **  Glory  to 
the  name  of  God  !  Our  master.  King  Marsilas, 
bids  us  say  that,  being  persuaded  that  the  law 
by  which  you  live  is  the  law  of  salvation,  he 
would  fain  win  your  favour  even  by  the  half  of 
his  treasures.  He  sends  therefore  lions  and 
bears,  camels  and  falcons,  four  hundred  mules 
laden  with  gold  and  silver,  wherewith  you  can 
pay  all  your  soldiers.  Moreover,  he  says  that 
when  you  shall  have  returned  to  your  own 
country  he  will  follow  you  thither,  and  will  be 
obedient  to  your  law,  and  do  you  homage  for 
his  kingdom  of  Spain." 

When  King  Charles  heard  these  words  he 
bent  his  head  as  one  deep  in  thought.  So  he 
tarried  awhile,  for  his  speech  was  never  hasty. 
At  last  he  spoke  :  **  You  have  said  well.  But 
your  King  has  long  been  my  enemy.  How 
can  I  trust  these  promises?"  Blancandrin 
made  answer,  ''You  shall  have  hostages.  Sire — 
ten,  fifteen,  twenty,  as  you  will.     My  own  son 


234    HOW  GANELON   WENT  ON  AN  ERRAND 

shall  be  one  of  them,  and  the  others  shall  be 
of  the  noblest  of  the  land.  So  you  may  rest 
assured  that  at  the  Feast  of  St.  Michael  next 
ensuing  my  master  shall  come  to  you  at  your 
palace  at  Aachen,  and  shall  there  consent  to 
become  a  Christian." 

**  He  will  do  well,"  said  King  Charles ;  "'tis 
thus  only  that  he  shall  save  his  soul."  Then 
he  commanded  that  the  white  mules  should  be 
put  into  stalls,  and  that  a  tent  should  be  pitched 
in  the  orchard,  and  the  ambassadors  have  such 
entertainment  as  was  meet. 

The  day  following  King  Charles  rose  early, 
and  having  heard  mass  sent  for  his  nobles, 
for  he  would  do  nothing  without  the  counsel 
of  the  wise  men  of  France.  So  the  nobles 
came,  Ogier  the  Dane  among  them,  and 
Turpin  the  Archbishop,  and  Count  Roland, 
and  with  him  Oliver,  his  closest  friend,  and 
Ganelon,  the  same  that  was  the  traitor. 

Then  said  the  King,  "My  lords,  King 
MarsIIas  has  sent  an  embassy  to  me  with  many 
and  rich  gifts,  lions  and  bears,  and  camels,  and 
abundance  of  gold  and  silver.  Only  he  makes 
this  condition — that  I  go  back  to  France  ;  and 
he  promises  that  he  himself  will  come  thither, 
even  to  Aachen,  and  will  there  profess  himself  a 
Christian  and  also  do  homage  for  his  kingdom. 


TO  KING  MARSILAS  235 

But  whether  he  speaks  the  truth,  that  I  know 
not.     What  think  you,  my  lords  ?  " 

Then  stood  up  the  Count  Roland,  and  said, 
**  'Twere  madness  to  trust  this  King  Marsilas. 
Have  we  not  been  in  this  land  of  Spain  for 
now  seven  years,  and  has  not  this  King 
Marsilas  always  borne  himself  as  a  traitor? 
Did  he  not  send  fifteen  of  his  heathens  each 
with  an  olive-branch  in  his  hand,  and  did  they 
not  make  this  same  profession  for  him  ?  You 
took  counsel  of  your  nobles,  and  you  sent  him 
— so  ill-advised  were  you — two  envoys.  What 
did  King  Marsilas?  He  took  their  heads  from 
them.  What  I  counsel,  Sire,  is,  that  as  you 
have  begun  this  war,  so  you  carry  it  to  an  end. 
Lead  your  army  to  Saragossa,  lay  siege  to  it, 
spend,  if  need  be,  the  rest  of  your  days  before 
it,  but  take  vengeance  for  the  brave  men  whom 
King  Marsilas  did  to  death." 

King  Charles  sat  with  his  head  bowed,  and 
spake  no  word  good  or  bad.  Then  rose  up 
Ganelon,  and  said,  **Sire,  I  would  have  you 
take  no  advice,  except  it  be  to  your  own 
advantage.  King  Marsilas  has  sent  to  you, 
saying  that  he  is  ready  to  profess  our  faith  and 
to  hold  the  kingdom  of  Spain  as  your  vassal. 
He  who  would  have  you  refuse  such  an  offer 
knows  nothing  of  business   affairs.     Counsels 


236    HOW  GANELON   WENT  ON  AN  ERRAND 

of  pride  are  not  for  mortal  men.     Have  done 
with  folly,  and  listen  to  the  words  of  the  wise." 

Then  stood  up  the  Duke  of  Bavaria ;  snowy 
white  was  his  beard  and  hair.  King  Charles 
had  no  better  counsellor  than  he.  **  Sire,"  said 
he,  **  Ganelon  has  given  you  good  advice. 
You  will  do  well  to  follow  it.  You  have 
conquered  King  Marsilas  in  this  war,  taken 
his  castles,  broken  down  his  walls,  burnt  his 
towns,  and  put  his  armies  to  flight.  Now  he 
begs  for  mercy  from  you.  Surely  'twere  a 
crime  to  ask  too  much.  Remember,  too,  that 
he  is  ready  to  give  you  hostages.  Send  one  of 
your  nobles  to  treat  with  him,  for  indeed  it  is 
time  this  war  should  have  an  end."  So  spake 
the  Duke  of  Bavaria,  and  all  the  men  of  France 
cried  out,  **  The  Duke  has  spoken  well." 

**But,"  said  King  Charles,  "whom  shall  we 
send  ?  "  "I  will  go,"  answered  the  Duke,  **  if  it 
so  please  you.  Give  me  the  gauntlet  and  the 
staff  an  ambassador  should  have.  **  Not  so," 
said  King  Charles,  "  you  shall  not  go.  I  would 
not  have  so  wise  a  counsellor  so  far  away.  Sit 
you  down.  'Tis  my  command  "  ;  and  he  spake 
again,  **  Whom  shall  we  send  to  King  Marsilas, 
my  lords  ?  "  "I  will  go,"  cried  Count  Roland. 
**  Nay,"  said  Oliver,  *'you  are  of  too  fiery  and 
fierce  a  spirit.     I  fear  that  you  would  but  ill- 


TO  KING  MARSILAS  237 

manage  such  a  business.  'Tis  better  that  I 
should  go,  if  it  so  please  the  King."  **  Be 
silent,  both  of  you,"  said  the  King,  **  neither  of 
you  shall  have  a  hand  in  this  matter.  By  this 
white  beard  of  mine,  I  declare  that  no  one  of 
the  Twelve  Peers  shall  go  on  this  embassage." 

Then  stood  up  Turpin  the  Archbishop. 
**  Sire,"  said  he,  *'  you  have  been  in  this  land 
of  Spain  now  seven  years,  and  your  nobles 
have  suffered  for  your  sake  many  labours  and 
sorrows.  Give  me  the  gauntlet  and  the  staff;  I 
will  go  to  this  Saracen,  and  say  somewhat  to 
him  after  my  own  fashion." 

But  Charles  answered  him  in  great  anger. 
**  By  this  beard  you  shall  not  do  it.  Sit  you 
down  again,  and  speak  not  till  I  bid  you.  And 
now,"  he  went  on,  *'my  lords,  choose  you  for 
yourselves  one  who  shall  go  on  this  errand. 
Let  him  be  a  man  of  counsel,  who  can  deal  a 
blow  also,  if  need  should  be." 

Then  said  the  Count  Roland :  "  Whom 
should  we  choose  but  Ganelon?  You  cannot 
find  a  better  than  he."  And  all  the  men  of 
France  cried  :  '*  It  is  right  that  he  should  go,  if 
the  King  will  have  it  so." 

Said  King  Charles  to  Ganelon :  "  Come 
hither,  Ganelon,  and  take  this  gauntlet  and 
this  staff.     The  voice  of  the  men  of  France 


238    HOW  GANELON   WENT  ON  AN  ERRAND 

has  chosen  you.  You  heard  it/*  But  Ganelon 
liked  not  the  matter  at  all.  "  This  is  Roland's 
doing,"  he  cried.  "  Never,  so  long  as  I  live, 
will  I  love  Roland  again,  no,  nor  Oliver,  for 
that  he  is  Roland  s  friend,  nor  any  one  of  the 
Twelve  Peers,  for  that  they  also  love  Roland. 
Here,  under  your  eyes.  Sir  King,  I  defy  them 
all."  "  It  profits  not  to  be  angry,"  cried  King 
Charles.     *'  If  I  bid  you,  you  must  go." 

"  Yes,"  answered  Ganelon ;  "  I  perceive 
that  I  must  go  to  Saragossa,  and  he  that 
goes  thither  comes  not  back.  Remember, 
Sire,  that  I  have  your  sister  to  wife.  We 
have  one  son ;  a  fairer  child  you  could  not 
see.  One  day,  so  he  live,  he  will  be  a  gallant 
knight.  I  leave  him  my  lands.  Have  a  care 
for  him,  I  entreat  you,  for  I  shall  never  see 
him  more."  **You  have  too  soft  a  heart," 
said  King  Charles.  "  If  I  bid  you,  you 
must  go." 

Ganelon  was  in  great  trouble  of  mind.  He 
turned  him  to  Roland,  and  said,  "  What  means 
your  wrath  against  me  ?  'Tis  you,  as  all  men 
know,  that  have  put  on  me  this  errand  to  King 
Marsilas.  'Tis  well.  But  know  that  if  God 
suffer  me  to  return,  I  will  bring  upon  you  such 
trouble  and  sorrow  that  you  shall  remember  it 
all  the  days  of  your  life."     "This  is  but  folly," 


TO  KING  MARSILAS  239 

answered  Roland.  "All  the  world  knows  that 
I  care  nothing  for  your  threats.  Nevertheless, 
seeing  that  there  is  need  of  a  wise  man  to  take 
this  message  of  the  King's,  I  am  ready  to  go 
in  your  stead." 

**You  shall  not  go,**  answered  Ganelon. 
**You  are  not  my  vassal,  nor  am  I  your 
lord.  I  will  go  to  Saragossa,  to  King 
Marsilas.  But  be  sure  that  there  will  be 
something  wherewith  I  may  solace  myself." 
When  Roland  heard  this  he  laughed  aloud, 
and  Ganelon  grew  so  full  of  anger  that  his 
heart  was  fain  to  burst.  "  I  hate  you,"  said 
he  to  Roland, — **  I  hate  you !  for  you  have 
made  this  evil  choice  light  on  me."  But  to 
Charles  he  said.  **  Behold  me.  Sire,  I  am 
ready  to  do  your  will." 

"Ganelon,"  said  the  King,  "listen  to  me. 
Say  to  King  Marsilas,  that  if  he  will  come 
and  own  himself  to  be  my  vassal  and  receive 
holy  baptism,  I  will  give  him  half  the  kingdom 
of  Spain ;  the  other  half  is  for  Count  Roland. 
But  if  he  will  not  do  this  thing,  then  I  will  lay 
siege  to  his  city  of  Saragossa,  and  when  I  shall 
have  taken  it  I  will  bring  him  by  force  to  my 
city  of  Aachen,  and  will  pass  judgment  on  him, 
and  he  shall  end  his  days  in  sorrow  and  shame. 
Take  this  letter,  which  bears  my  seal,  and  give 


240    HOW  GANELON   WENT  ON  AN  ERRAND 

it  into  the  King's  right  hand."  So  saying  he 
reached  out  the  gauntlet  to  Ganelon  with  his 
right  hand.  But  when  Ganelon  reached  out 
and  would  have  taken  it,  it  fell  to  the  ground. 
''This  is  an  ill  starting,"  said  the  men  of 
France,  ''this  message  will  be  the  beginning 
of  many  troubles."  "  You  shall  hear  of  them 
in  good  time,"  answered  Ganelon.  To  King 
Charles  he  said,  "  Sire,  give  me  leave  to 
depart,  since  I  must  needs  go,  'twere  well  to 
lose  no  time.'*  "  Go,"  said  the  King,  "  for 
our  Lord  Christ's  honour  and  for  mine."  And 
with  his  right  hand  he  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  and  gave  him  absolution.  At  the  same 
time  he  gave  him  the  ambassador's  staff  and 
the  letter. 

Then  Ganelon  went  to  his  house  and  clad 
himself  in  his  finest  armour.  On  his  feet  he 
fixed  his  spurs  of  gold,  and  by  his  side  he 
bound  his  good  sword  Murgleis,  and  he 
mounted  his  charger  Tachebrun.  His  uncle 
Guinemer  held  the  stirrup  for  him.  Many 
gallant  knights  wept  to  see  him  go.  "  O  Sir," 
they  cried,  "this  is  an  ill  return  for  all  the 
service  that  you  have  done  to  the  King. 
Never  should  Count  Roland  have  had  such 
a  thought.     Send  us,  my  lord,  in  your  stead." 

"Nay,"  answered  Ganelon.     "Why  should 


TO  KING  MARSILAS  241 

I  doom  so  many  gallant  men  ?  Let  me  rather 
die  alone.  Do  you,  my  friends,  go  back  to 
fair  France.  Carry  my  greetings  to  my  wife 
and  to  my  son.  Keep  him  safe,  and  see  that 
his  possessions  suffer  no  loss."  So  saying  he 
went  on  his  way  to  Saragossa. 


17 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE   TREASON    OF   GANELON 

BEFORE  he  had  travelled  far,  Ganelon 
overtook  the  Saracen  ambassadors,  and, 
indeed,  Blancandrin  had  delayed  his  journey 
that  this  might  be  so.  Said  the  Saracen, 
**What  a  wonderful  man  is  your  King  Charles! 
He  has  conquered  Italy,  and  New  Rome  and 
Germany,  and  is  ready  to  lay  his  hands  on 
England.  But  why  is  he  bent  on  persecuting 
us?"  ''Such  is  his  will,"  answered  Ganelon, 
*'and  there  is  no  man  of  such  stature  as  to  be 
able  to  contend  with  him."  **You  are  brave 
men,  you  lords  of  France,"  said  Blancandrin, 
''but  you  serve  your  master  ill  when  you  give 
him  such  counsel.  You  will  bring  him  to 
destruction,  and  many  others  with  him." 
"  Nay,"  said  Ganelon.  "  I  am  not  one  that 
deserves  such  blame,  nor  indeed  does  any  man 

deserve  it,   except  Roland  only.     Of  a  truth 

242 


THE  TREASON  OF  CANELO^  243 

this  will  bring  him  to  shame  at  the  last.  Now 
listen  to  me.  The  other  day  the  King  was 
sitting  under  a  tree  when  Roland  came  to  him 
clad  in  his  cuirass.  He  had  taken  great  spoil 
at  the  town  of  Carcassonne.  In  his  hand  he 
had  an  apple.  ''Take  this,"  said  he  to  his 
uncle  the  King.  **  As  I  cast  this  apple  at  your 
feet  so  will  I  cast  at  your  feet  the  crowns  of  all 
the  Kings  of  the  earth."  Such  pride  must 
surely  have  a  fall.  Every  day  he  exposes 
himself  to  death.  I  would  that  some  one 
would  slay  him.  We  shall  never  have  peace 
but  at  the  price  of  his  life." 

Blancandrin  answered,  ''This  Roland  must 
be  hard  of  heart  if  he  would  subdue  every 
nation  and  lay  his  hands  upon  every  country. 
But  on  whom  does  he  count  to  help  him  in 
so  vast  an  enterprise ^"  "He  relies  on  the 
French,"  said  Ganelon.  "  There  is  nothing  that 
he  refuses  them,  neither  gold,  nor  silver,  nor 
chargers,  nor  mules,  nor  silk,  nor  armour.  To 
the  King  himself  he  gives  as  much  as  he 
desires.  I  doubt  not  that  he  will  conquer 
the  world  even  as  far  as  the  sun  rising." 

The  Saracen  cast  his  eyes  on  Ganelon,  and 
saw  that  he  was  of  a  fair  countenance,  but 
had  an  evil  look.  And  Ganelon,  when  the 
Saracen's  eyes  were  upon  him,  felt  his  whole 


^44  THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON 

body  tremble  from  head  to  foot.  Blancandrin 
said,  "  Are  you  minded  to  revenge  yourself  on 
this  Roland?  If  you  be,  deliver  him  up  to  us. 
King  Marsilas  is  a  right  generous  giver,  and 
will  willingly  share  his  treasures  with  you." 
Thus  the  two  talked  together,  and  by  the  time 
that  they  came  to  Saragossa  they  had  agreed 
together  to  seek  the  means  by  which  Roland 
might  come  by  his  death. 

The  King  of  Spain  was  sitting  under  a  pine- 
tree  on  a  throne  that  was  covered  with  silk 
of  Alexandria.  There  were  thousands  of  his 
people  around  him,  but  not  a  word  was  said, 
so  greatly  did  they  all  desire  to  hear  the 
tidings  that  Ganelon  and  Blancandrin  might 
be  bringing  with  them. 

Blancandrin  came  forward  and  stood  before 
King  Marsilas  holding  Ganelon  by  the  right 
hand,  and  said,  **  In  the  name  of  the  Prophet, 
health,  O  King.  We  delivered  your  message 
to  King  Charles.  He  lifted  his  hands  to  the 
sky  and  gave  thanks  to  God,  but  he  made  no 
other  answer.  Nevertheless  he  has  sent  to 
you  one  of  his  chief  nobles,  who  is  a  great 
man  in  France.  'Tis  from  him  you  will  hear 
whether  you  will  have  peace  or  no."  **  Let 
him  speak,"  said  the  King,  "  and  we  will 
listen." 


THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON  245 

Ganelon  stood  a  while,  thinking  within 
himself.  Then  he  began  to  speak,  nor  could 
any  one  have  spoken  better.  "  Health,  O 
King,  in  the  name  of  God,  the  God  of  Glory, 
to  whom  all  honour  is  due.  Hear  now  what 
King  Charles  commands.  You  must  receive 
the  Christian  Faith.  Then  will  he  grant  unto 
you  half  of  the  land  of  Spain  to  be  held  of  him. 
The  other  half  he  grants  to  the  Count  Roland. 
Verily  you  will  have  a  proud  companion !  If 
this  please  you  not,  then  he  will  lay  siege  to 
Saragossa,  will  take  you  captive  and  carry  you 
to  Aachen,  where  he  has  his  Imperial  Throne. 
There  shall  sentence  be  pronounced  upon  you, 
and  you  will  end  your  days  in  shame." 

The  King's  face  was  changed  with  anger 
when  he  heard  these  words.  He  had  a  gilded 
staff  in  his  hand,  and  would  have  struck 
Ganelon  therewith,  but  that  by  good  fortune 
his  people  held  him  back.  When  Ganelon 
saw  it,  he  drew  his  sword  two  fingers'  breadth 
out  of  the  scabbard.  ''  Sword,"  he  said,  "  thou 
art  fair  and  bright.  So  long  as  I  have  thee  in 
my  hands  the  King  of  France  shall  not  say 
that  I  perished  alone  in  the  land  of  strangers ; 
no  verily,  but  their  best  warriors  shall  have 
paid  for  my  death  with  their  blood." 

And  now  King  Marsilas  had  been  persuaded 


246  THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON 

to  sit  down  again  on  his  throne.  ''You  had 
put  yourself  in  evil  case,"  said  his  Vizier  to  him, 
**had  you  struck  this  Frenchman.  Rather  you 
must  listen  to  his  words." 

*'  Sire,"  said  Ganelon,  "  I  will  put  up  with 
this  affront,  but  never  will  I  consent,  for  all  the 
treasures  that  there  are  in  this  land,  nay,  not 
for  all  the  gold  that  God  has  made,  not  to 
speak  the  words  that  King  Charles  has  com- 
manded me  to  speak."  And  he  threw  to  the 
ground  his  mantle  of  sable,  covered  with  silk 
of  Alexandria  ;  but  his  sword  he  kept,  holding 
its  hilt  in  his  right  hand.  *'  This  is  a  noble 
baron,"  said  the  heathen  chiefs. 

Then  Ganelon  spoke  the  same  words  as 
before,  and  when  he  had  ended  them,  he  gave 
King  Charles's  letter  into  the  Kings  hand. 
Now  King  Marsilas  was  a  scholar,  having  learnt 
in  the  schools  of  the  heathen.  So  when  he  had 
broken  the  seal  of  the  letter,  he  read  it  from 
end  to  end  ;  and  having  read  it,  the  tears  came 
into  his  eyes  with  rage,  and  he  pulled  his  beard, 
and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  **  Listen,  my  lords, 
to  this  foolishness.  Charles,  who  is  King  of 
France,  bids  me  remember  the  two  ambassadors 
whom  I  beheaded,  and  commands  me,  if  I 
would  redeem  my  life,  to  send  him  my  Vizier. 
If  I  fail  in  this,  he  will  be  my  enemy  for  ever," 


THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON  347 

All  held  their  peace  save  the  King's  son, 
who  cried,  **Ganelon  has  spoken  as  a  fool 
speaks  ;  verily  he  deserves  to  die.  Deliver  him 
to  me,  and  I  will  deal  with  him." 

But  Ganelon  drew  his  sword,  and  stood  with 
his  back  to  a  pine.  King  Marsilas  stood  up 
from  his  throne,  and  went  into  the  orchard  hard 
by,  bidding  the  chief  of  his  counsellors  follow 
him.  When  they  were  assembled  there,  Blan- 
candrin  said  to  the  King,  **  You  do  ill  to  deal 
harshly  with  Ganelon.  He  has  pledged  his 
faith  to  serve  us."  "  Bring  him  hither,"  said 
the  King.  So  Blancandrin  brought  him  before 
the  King,  holding  him  by  the  right  hand. 

**  My  lord  Ganelon,"  said  Marsilas,  "  I  was 
ill-advised  when  in  my  anger  I  sought  to  strike 
you.  I  would  make  amends  for  the  wrong  with 
these  skins  of  martens  which  I  have  purchased 
this  very  day.  They  are  worth  more  than  five 
hundred  pieces  of  gold."  Then  the  King  hung 
them  about  Ganelon's  neck.  **  I  accept  them," 
said  he;  *'may  God  Himself  make  it  up  to 
you  for  your  bounty  !  " 

Said  the  King,  **  Believe  me,  Ganelon,  that 
I  greatly  desire  to  be  your  friend.  Come,  now, 
tell  me  about  Charlemagne.  He  Is  an  old  man, 
is  he  not?  One  who  has  lived  his  life.-*  He 
must  be   two  hundred  years  old.     Over  how 


248  THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON 

many  countries  he  has  passed  !  and  how  many 
IdIows  has  he  taken  on  his  shield,  and  what 
mighty  kings  has  he  brought  to  beg  their 
bread !  When,  think  you,  will  he  be  tired  of 
waging  war  ?  Surely  'tis  time  that  he  should 
be  taking  rest  at  Aachen." 

Ganelon  answered,  **  You  do  not  know  King 
Charles  the  Great.  No  man  is  a  better  knight 
than  he,  so  say  all  that  know  him.  As  for 
myself,  I  cannot  praise  him  enough ;  I  had 
rather  die  than  cease  to  be  one  of  his  barons. 
But  for  his  ceasing  to  make  war,  that  cannot 
be  so  long  as  Roland  lives.  There  is  no  such 
knight  in  all  the  East.  A  right  valiant  warrior, 
too,  is  Roland's  companion,  Oliver  ;  right  valiant 
are  the  Twelve  Peers  also.  Of  a  truth  King 
Charles  need  fear  no  man  alive." 

"  But,"  answered  the  King,  "  there  is  no 
people  that  can  be  compared  with  mine.  Four 
hundred  thousand  horsemen  I  have  with  whom 
to  fight  against  King  Charles  and  his  French- 
men." *'Yet,"  said  Ganelon,  "it  is  not  thus 
that  you  will  answer  him.  Rather  will  you  lose 
thousands  and  thousands  of  your  soldiers. 
Listen  now  to  my  counsel.  Give  the  King 
money  in  abundance  ;  give  him  hostages.  Then 
he  will  go  back  to  France,  and  so  going  he  will 
leave  behind  him  his  rearguard.     In  the  rear- 


THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON  249 

guard  I  know  well  will  be  Roland,  his  nephew, 
and  Oliver,  who  is  Roland's  companion.  And 
being  there,  they  are  doomed  to  die.  So  will 
the  great  pride  of  King  Charles  have  a  fall. 
Never  again  will  he  rise  to  wage  war  against 
you." 

**Ganelon,"  said  the  King,  *' tell  us  more 
plainly  yet  how  I  shall  slay  this  Roland." 
Ganelon  answered,  **  He  and  twenty  thousand 
men  of  France  will  be  in  the  rear  of  the  King's 
army.  It  is  your  part,  my  lord,  to  gather  your 
whole  host.  Send  against  them  first  a  hundred 
thousand  of  your  Saracens.  I  do  not  deny 
that  they  will  be  destroyed,  but,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  men  of  France  will  receive  great 
damage.  Then  engage  them  in  a  second 
battle.  It  is  not  possible  that  Roland  should 
escape  both  from  one  and  from  the  other. 
And  if  he  be  slain,  then  you  have  taken  from 
King  Charles  his  right  hand.  France  will  have 
no  more  her  marvellous  armies ;  never  again 
will  King  Charles  lead  such  hosts  into  battle. 
So  Spain  will  at  last  have  peace." 

**  Swear  that  this  shall  be,"  said  the  King ; 
and  Ganelon  swore  that  it  should  be  on  his 
sword  Murgleis.  Then  they  brought  to  the 
King  a  great  book  in  which  was  written  the 
law  of  Mahomet,  and  the  King  made  a  great 


250  THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON 

oath  upon  it,  that  if  by  any  means  it  could  be 
so  ordered,  Roland  should  die  and  the  Twelve 
Peers  with  him.  *'  May  our  purpose  be  accom- 
plished ! "  cried  Ganelon. 

Then  the  chiefs  of  the  heathen  came  one 
after  another  to  Ganelon  with  gifts  in  their 
hands.  First  came  a  certain  Valdabrun.  ''Take 
this  sword,"  he  said ;  '*  no  man  has  a  better. 
The  pommel  and  hilt  are  worth  a  thousand 
crowns.  Let  it  be  the  pledge  of  our  friendship. 
Only  help  us  to  bring  Roland  to  his  death." 
"It  shall  be  done,"  said  Ganelon. 

Then  came  one  Chimborin.  "  Take  this 
helmet,"  he  said ;  "  no  man  has  a  better. 
See  this  great  carbuncle  that  glitters  on  the 
vizor.  Only  help  us  to  slay  Roland."  "  It 
shall  be  done,"  said  Ganelon. 

Then  came  Queen  Branimonde.  "  Sir,"  said 
she,  '*  I  regard  you  greatly.  My  lord  and  all 
his  people  much  esteem  you.  I  would  send 
to  your  wife  two  bracelets.  They  are  of 
amethysts,  rubies,  and  gold.  Your  King  has 
not,  I  well  know,  the  like."  Ganelon  took  the 
bracelets  from  her  hand,  and  he  stowed  them 
in  his  riding-boot. 

King  Marsilas  said  to  his  treasurer,  "  Have 
you  made  ready  the  presents  that  I  purpose 
to   send   to    King  Charles?"      The   treasurer 


THE  TREASON  OF  GANELON  251 

answered,  **  They  are  ready  :  seven  hundred 
camels  laden  with  gold  and  silver,  and  twenty 
hostages,  the  noblest  in  the  land." 

And  now  the  King  would  bid  farewell  to 
Ganelon.  "  I  love  you  much,"  said  he.  **  You 
shall  not  fail  to  have  the  best  of  my  treasures, 
if  you  will  only  help  me  against  Roland.  Now 
I  give  you  ten  mules'  burden  of  gold  of  Arabia, 
and  every  year  you  shall  have  the  like.  And 
now  take  the  keys  of  this  city,  and  give  them 
to  King  Charles ;  when  you  present  these 
treasures  to  him  deliver  to  him  also  these 
twenty  hostages,  only  see  that  Roland  be  put 
in  the  rearguard."  "  'Tis  my  thought,"  cried 
Ganelon,  **that  I  tarry  here  too  long."  There- 
upon he  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  away. 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

OF   THE   PLOT   AGAINST   ROLAND 

AND  now  King  Charles  had  come  on  his 
homeward  journey  to  the  city  of  Vol  terra 
(Count  Roland  had  taken  it  and  laid  it  in  ruins 
three  years  before).  There  he  awaited  Ganelon 
and  the  tribute  of  Spain,  and  before  many  days 
had  passed  the  traitor  came.  **  Sire,"  said  he, 
**  I  greet  you  in  the  name  of  God.  I  bring  you 
the  keys  of  Saragpssa,  also  great  treasure  which 
KingMarsilas  has  sent  you,  and  twenty  hostages, 
the  noblest  in  the  land.  King  Marsilas  also 
bids  me  say  that  he  is  not  to  be  blamed  because 
he  does  not  send  the  Vizier.  The  Vizier,  with 
many  thousands  of  armed  men,  took  ship — I 
saw  them  with  my  own  eyes — because  they 
were  not  content  to  accept  the  law  of  Christ. 
But  before  they  had  sailed  four  leagues,  there 
came   suddenly  upon   them  a   great  storm  of 

wind,  so  that  their  ships  sank.     You  will  never 

252 


OF  THE  PLOT  AGAINST  ROLAND         253 

see  them  more,  for  they  were  all  drowned.  As 
for  the  King  himself,  you  may  rest  assured  that 
before  this  month  is  spent  he  will  follow  you 
to  France,  and  that  he  will  receive  the  law  of 
Christ,  and  will  become  your  vassal  holding 
the  kingdom  of  Spain  from  you."  **  Thanks 
be  to  God  for  all  these  blessings,"  cried  the 
King.  And  to  Ganelon  he  said,  "  You  have 
served  me  well,  and  shall  have  due  recom- 
pense." 

Then  the  trumpets  sounded,  and  the  army 
went  on  its  way  to  France.  That  night  the 
King  had  a  certain  dream  in  his  sleep.  He 
thought  that  he  stood  in  the  pass  of  Cizra, 
holding  in  his  hand  an  ashen  spear,  and  that 
Ganelon  laid  hold  of  it  and  shook  it  in  such 
a  fashion  that  it  was  broken  into  a  thousand 
pieces,  and  the  fragments  flew  up  to  the  sky. 
After  this  he  had  another  dream.  He  was  in 
his  chapel  at  his  city  of  Aachen,  and  a  bear  bit 
him  so  cruelly  on  the  i'ight  arm  that  the  flesh 
was  broken  even  to  the  bone.  After  the  bear 
there  came  a  leopard  from  the  Ardennes,  which 
made  as  if  it  would  attack  him.  And  lo !  a 
greyhound  came  forth  from  the  hall,  and  ran 
to  him  with  great  bounds.  First  the  greyhound 
laid  hold  of  the  bear  by  the  right  ear,  and  then 
it  assailed  the  leopard  furiously.     **  Tis  a  great 


254        OF  THE  PLOT  AGAINST  ROLAND 

fight,"  cried  they  who  stood  by,  but  no  one 
knew  who  would  prevail. 

The  next  day  the  King  called  his  lords 
together.  '*  You  see,"  said  he,  '*  these  narrow 
passes.  Whom  shall  I  place  to  command  the 
rearguard.-^  Choose  you  a  man  yourselves.'* 
Said  Ganelon,  "  Whom  should  we  choose  but 
my  son-in-law,  Count  Roland  ?  You  have  no 
man  in  your  host  so  valiant.  Of  a  truth  he 
will  be  the  salvation  of  France."  The  King 
said  when  he  heard  these  words,  ''What  ails 
you,  Ganelon  ?  You  look  like  to  one  possessed. 
But  tell  me — who  shall  command  my  vanguard.'^'* 
*'  Let  Ogier  the  Dane  be  the  man,"  answered 
Ganelon.  *'  There  is  no  one  who  could  acquit 
himself  better." 

When  Count  Roland  knew  what  was  pro- 
posed concerning  him,  he  spake  out  as  a  true 
knight  should  speak.  **  I  am  right  thankful  to 
you,  my  father-in-law,  that  you  have  caused 
me  to  be  put  in  this  place.  Of  a  truth  the 
King  of  France  shall  lose  nothing  by  my 
means,  neither  charger,  nor  mule,  nor  pack- 
horse,  nor  beast  of  burden."  **  You  speak 
truly,"  said  Ganelon  ;  **  I  know  it  well."  Then 
Roland  turned  to  him  again,  and  said,  ''Villain 
that  you  are,  and  come  of  a  race  of  villains, 
did  you  think  perchance  that  I  should  let  the 


OF  THE  PLOT  AGAINST  ROLAND        255 

gauntlet  fall,  as  you  let  it  fall  when  you  would 
have  taken  it  from  the  King  ?  " 

Then  Roland  turned  to  the  King  and  said, 
"  Give  me  the  bow  that  you  hold  in  your  hand. 
It  shall  not  fall  from  my  hand  as  the  gauntlet 
fell  when  Ganelon  would  have  taken  it  from 
your  hand."  The  King  said  to  Roland, 
"  Nephew,  I  will  gladly  give  you  the  half  of 
my  army.  That  will  provide  for  your  safety 
without  fail."  "  Not  so,  my  lord,"  answered 
Roland,  **  I  need  no  such  multitude.  Give  me 
twenty  thousand  only,  so  they  be  men  of 
valour,  and  I  will  keep  the  passes  in  all  safety. 
So  long  as  I  shall  live,  you  need  fear  no  man." 

Then  Roland  mounted  his  horse.  With 
him  were  Oliver  his  comrade,  and  Otho  and 
Berenger,  and  Gerard  of  Roussillon,  an  aged 
warrior,  and  others,  men  of  renown.  And 
Turpin  the  Archbishop  cried,  **  By  my  head, 
I  will  go  also."  So  they  chose  twenty  thousand 
warriors  with  whom  to  keep  the  passes. 

Meanwhile  King  Charles  had  entered  the 
valley  of  Roncesvalles,  his  vanguard  being  led 
by  Ogier  the  Dane.  High  were  the  mountains 
on  either  side  of  the  way,  and  the  valleys  were 
gloomy  and  dark.  But  when  they  had  passed 
through  the  valley,  then  they  saw  the  fair  land 
of  Gascony,  and  as  they  saw  it  they  thought 


256        OF  THE  PLOT  AGAINST  ROLAND 

of  their  homes  and  their  wives  and  daughters. 
There  was  not  one  of  them  but  wept  for  very 
tenderness  of  heart.  But  of  all  that  company 
there  was  none  sadder  of  heart  than  the  King 
himself,  when  he  thought  how  he  had  left  his 
nephew  Count  Roland  behind  him  in  the 
passes  of  Spain.  Duke  Naymes,  who  rode 
beside  him,  said,  "  What  troubles  you  ? " 
**  There  is  cause  enough,"  answered  Charles. 
"  I  fear  me  much  that  this  Ganelon  will  be  the 
ruin  of  France.  Did  he  not  cause  me  to  leave 
Roland  behind  me  in  the  passes?  And  if  I 
lose  my  nephew  when  shall  I  find  his  like 
again  ?  "  And  he  told  the  Duke  of  his  dream, 
how  Ganelon  had  broken  the  spear  that  he 
held  in  his  hands. 

And  now  King  Marsilas  began  to  gather  his 
army.  He  laid  a  strict  command  on  all  his 
nobles  and  chiefs  that  they  should  bring  with 
them  to  Saragossa  as  many  men  as  they  could 
gather  together.  And  when  they  were  come 
to  the  city,  it  being  the  third  day  from  the 
issuing  of  the  King's  command,  they  saluted 
the  great  image  of  Mahomet,  the  false  prophet, 
that  stood  on  the  topmost  tower.  This  done 
they  went  forth  from  the  city  gates.  They 
made  all  haste,  marching  across  the  mountains 
and  valleys  of  Spain  till  they  came  in  sight  of 


OF  THE  PLOT  AGAINST  ROLAND        257 

the  Standard  of  France,  where  Roland  and 
Oliver  and  the  Twelve  Peers  were  ranged  in 
battle  array. 

The  nephew  of  King  Marsilas  rode  to  the 
front  of  the  army  and  said  to  his  uncle,  **  Sire, 
I  have  served  you  faithfully,  enduring  much 
labour  and  trouble,  fighting  many  battles,  and 
winning  not  a  few  victories.  And  now  all  the 
reward  that  I  ask  is  that  you  suffer  me  to 
smite  down  this  Roland.  I  will  slay  him  with 
the  point  of  my  spear  if  Mahomet  will  help 
me.  So  shall  I  deliver  Spain  from  the  enemy, 
these  Frenchmen  will  give  themselves  up  to 
you,  and  you  shall  have  no  more  wars  all  the 
days  of  your  life." 

When  King  Marsilas  heard  these  words,  he 
reached  out  his  hand,  and  gave  his  gauntlet  to 
his  nephew.  Then  said  the  young  man,  **  You 
have  given  me  a  noble  gift,  my  uncle.  Now 
choose  me  eleven  of  your  nobles,  and  we  will 
fight  with  the  Twelve  Peers  of  France." 

The  first  that  came  forth  to  offer  himself  for 
the  battle  was  Fausseron,  the  King's  brother. 
"  My  lord  nephew,"  said  he,  "  we  will  go 
together,  you  and  I — between  us  we  shall  win 
this  victory.  Woe  to  King  Charles's  rear- 
guard.    We  will  destroy  it  to  a  man." 

The  next  that  stood  up  was  Corsablis,  King 

18 


258        OF  THE  PLOT  AGAINST  ROLAND 

of  Barbary.  He  was  an  evil  man  and  a 
treacherous,  but  that  day  he  spoke  as  a  loyal 
vassal  of  the  King.  ''This  is  no  time,"  he 
said,  "for  drawing  back.  If  I  find  Roland,  I 
will  attack  him  without  delay."  After  him  rose 
nine  other  chiefs,  till  the  number  of  champions 
was  accomplished,  twelve  against  the  Twelve 
Peers  of  France. 

The  Saracen  champions  donned  their  coats 
of  mail,  of  double  substance  most  of  them,  and 
they  set  upon  their  heads  helmets  of  Saragossa 
of  well-tempered  metal,  and  they  girded  them- 
selves with  swords  of  Vienna.  Fair  were  their 
shields  to  view,  their  lances  were  from  Valentia, 
their  standards  were  of  white,  blue,  and  red. 
Their  mules  they  left  with  their  servants,  and, 
mounting  their  chargers,  so  moved  forwards. 
Fair  was  the  day  and  bright  the  sun,  as  their 
armour  flashed  in  the  light  and  the  drums  were 
beaten  so  loudly  that  the  Frenchmen  heard  the 
sound. 

Said  Oliver  to  Roland,  *'  Comrade,  me  thinks 
we  shall  soon  do  battle  with  the  Saracens." 
"  God  grant  it,"  answered  Roland.  "'Tisour 
duty  to  hold  the  place  for  the  King,  and  we 
will  do  it,  come  what  may.  As  for  me,  I  will 
not  set  an  ill  example." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

HOW  THE  HEATHEN  AND  THE  FRENCH  PRE- 
PARED FOR  BATTLE 

OLIVER  climbed  to  the  top  of  a  hill,  and 
saw  from  thence  the  whole  army  of  the 
heathen.  He  cried  to  Roland  his  companion, 
**  I  hear  a  great  sound  of  men  coming  by  way 
of  Spain,  and  I  see  the  flashing  of  arms.  We 
men  of  France  shall  have  no  small  trouble 
therefrom.  This  is  the  doing  of  Ganelon  the 
traitor/' 

**  Be  silent,"  answered  Roland,  "  till  you 
shall  know ;   say  no  more  about  him. " 

Oliver  looked  from  the  hilltop,  and  saw  how 
the  Saracens  came  on.  So  many  there  were 
that  he  could  not  count  their  battalions.  He 
descended  to  the  plain  with  all  speed,  and 
came  to  the  array  of  the  French,  and  said,  "  I 
have  seen  more  heathen  than  man  ever  yet 
saw  together  upon   the   earth.     There  are  a 

259 


26o    HOW  THE  HEATHEN  AND  THE  FRENCH 

hundred  thousand  at  the  least.  We  shall  have 
such  a  battle  with  them  as  has  never  before 
been  fought.  My  brethren  of  France,  quit  you 
like  men,  be  strong ;  stand  firm  that  you  be 
not  conquered."  And  all  the  army  shouted 
with  one  voice,  "  Cursed  be  he  that  shall  fly." 

Then  Oliver  turned  to  Roland,  and  said, 
**  Sound  your  horn,  my  friend,  Charles  will 
hear  it,  and  will  return."  "  I  were  a  fool," 
answered  Roland,  **  so  to  do.  Not  so  ;  but  I 
will  deal  these  heathen  some  mighty  blows 
with  Durendal  my  sword.  They  have  been 
ill-advised  to  venture  into  these  passes.  I 
swear  that  they  are  condemned  to  death  one 
and  all." 

After  a  while,  Oliver  said  again,  "  Friend 
Roland,  sound  your  horn  of  ivory.  Then  will 
the  King  return,  and  bring  his  army  with  him, 
to  our  help.'  But  Roland  answered  again, 
"  I  will  not  do  dishonour  to  my  kinsmen,  or  to 
the  fair  land  of  France.  I  have  my  sword  ; 
that  shall  suffice  for  me.  These  evil-minded 
heathen  are  gathered  together  against  us  to 
their  own  hurt.  Surely  not  one  of  them  shall 
escape  from  death."  **As  for  me,"  said 
Oliver,  '^  I  see  not  where  the  dishonour  would 
be.  I  saw  the  valleys  and  the  mountains 
covered  with  the  great  multitude  of  Saracens. 


PREPARED  FOR  BATTLE  261 

Theirs  Is,  in  truth,  a  mighty  array,  and  we  are 
but  few."  "So  much  the  better,"  answered 
Roland.  **  It  makes  my  courage  grow.  'Tis 
better  to  die  than  to  be  disgraced.  And  re- 
member, the  harder  our  blows  the  more  the 
King  will  love  us." 

Roland  was  brave,  but  Oliver  was  wise. 
*' Consider,"  he  said,  **  comrade.  These 
enemies  are  over-near  to  us,  and  the  King 
over-far.  Were  he  here,  we  should  not  be  in 
danger ;  but  there  are  some  here  to-day  who 
will  never  fight  in  another  battle." 

Then  Turpin  the  Archbishop  struck  spurs 
into  his  horse,  and  rode  to  a  hilltop.  Then 
he  turned  to  the  men  of  France,  and  spake  : 
"  Lords  of  France,  King  Charles  has  left  us 
here  ;  our  King  he  is,  and  it  is  our  duty  to  die 
for  him.  To-day  our  Christian  Faith  is  in 
peril  :  do  ye  fight  for  it.  Fight  ye  must ;  be 
sure  of  that,  for  there  under  your  eyes  are  the 
Saracens.  Confess,  therefore,  your  sins,  and 
pray  to  God  that  He  have  mercy  upon  you. 
And  now  for  your  souls  health  I  will  give  you 
all  absolution.  If  you  die,  you  will  be  Gods 
martyrs,  every  one  of  you,  and  your  places  are 
ready  for  you  in  His  Paradise." 

Thereupon  the  men  of  France  dismounted, 
and  knelt  upon  the  ground,  and  the  Archbishop 


262    HOW  THE  HEATHEN  AND  THE  FRENCH 

blessed  them  in  God's  name.  '*  But  look," 
said  he,  **  I  set  you  a  penance — smite  these 
pagans."  Then  the  men  of  France  rose  to 
their  feet.  They  had  received  absolution,  and 
were  set  free  from  all  their  sins,  and  the  Arch- 
bishop had  blessed  them  in  the  name  of  God. 
After  this  they  mounted  their  swift  steeds,  and 
clad  themselves  in  armour,  and  made  them- 
selves ready  for  the  battle. 

Said  Roland  to  Oliver,  "  Brother,  you  know 
that  it  is  Ganelon  who  has  betrayed  us.  Good 
store  he  has  had  of  gold  and  silver  as  a  reward  ; 
*tis  the  King  Marsilas  that  has  made  mer- 
chandise of  us,  but  verily  it  is  with  our  swords 
that  he  shall  be  paid."  So  saying,  he  rode  on 
to  the  pass,  mounted  on  his  good  steed  Veillantif. 
His  spear  he  held  with  the  point  to  the  sky ; 
a  white  flag  it  bore  with  fringes  of  gold  which 
fell  down  to  his  hands.  A  stalwart  man  was 
he,  and  his  countenance  was  fair  and  smiling. 
Behind  him  followed  Oliver,  his  friend ;  and 
the  men  of  France  pointed  to  him,  saying, 
**See  our  champion!"  Pride  was  in  his  eye 
when  he  looked  towards  the  Saracens ;  but  to 
the  men  of  France  his  regard  was  all  sweetness 
and  humility.  Full  courteously  he  spake  to 
them  :  **  Ride  not  so  fast,  my  lords,"  he  said  ; 
**  verily  these  heathen  are  come  hither,  seeking 


PREPARED  FOR  BATTLE  263 

martyrdom.  'Tis  a  fair  spoil  that  we  shall 
gather  from^  them  to-day.  Never  has  King  of 
France  gained  any  so  rich."  And  as  he  spake, 
the  two  hosts  came  together. 

Said  Oliver,  *'  You  did  not  deem  it  fit,  my 
lord,  to  sound  your  horn.  Therefore  you  lack 
the  help  which  the  King  would  have  sent. 
Not  his  the  blame,  for  he  knows  nothing  of 
what  has  chanced.  But  do  you,  lords  of 
France,  charge  as  fiercely  as  you  may,  and 
yield  not  one  whit  to  the  enemy.  Think  upon 
these  two  things  only — how  to  deal  a  straight 
blow  and  to  take  it.  And  let  us  not  forget 
King  Charles's  cry  of  battle."  Then  all  the 
men  of  France  with  one  voice  cried  out, 
"  Mountjoy ! "  He  that  heard  them  so  cry 
had  never  doubted  that  they  were  men  of 
valour.  Proud  was  their  array  as  they  rode 
on  to  battle,  spurring  their  horses  that  they 
might  speed  the  more.  And  the  Saracens, 
on  their  part,  came  forward  with  a  good  heart. 
Thus  did  the  Frenchmen  and  the  heathen  meet 
in  the  shock  of  battle. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


THE   BATTLE 


THE  first  that  rode  forth  from  the  array 
of  the  heathen  was  ^Iroth,  nephew  to 
King  Marsilas.  Good  were  his  arms,  and  his 
horse  was  both  swift  and  strong.  Grievous 
were  the  reproaches  that  he  uttered  against 
the  men  of  France.  **  Are  you  come,"  said 
he,  **ye  robbers  of  France,  to  fight  with  us 
to-day?  Know  ye  not  that  he  who  should 
have  helped  you  has  betrayed  you?  Verily, 
a  fool  was  your  Emperor  to  leave  you  in  these 
passes,  for  the  honour  of  fair  France  has 
perished  to-day,  and  the  great  Charles  has 
lost,  as  it  were,  the  right  arm  from  his  body. 
So  shall  Spain  have  peace  at  last." 

Roland  heard  these  words  with  great  grief 
in  his  heart.  He  spurred  his  steed  with  spurs 
of  gold,  and  smote  the  heathen  warrior  with  all 

his  might.     He  brake  his  shield  in  twain,  and 

264 


THE  BATTLE  265 

severed  the  mail  of  his  hauberk,  and  clave  his 
body  into  two  parts.  A  mighty  stroke  it  was, 
and  Roland  cried  aloud  as  he  dealt  it,  **  Learn 
now,  thou  wretch,  that  King  Charles  knows 
well  what  he  does.  He  loves  not  treason  or 
traitors.  It  was  well  done  of  him  to  leave  us 
in  these  passes.  France  shall  have  no  loss  of 
honour  this  day.  Strike,  men  of  France, 
strike !  The  first  blood  is  for  us  ;  these  dogs 
of  heathen  shall  suffer  for  their  misdeeds." 

Then  came  forth  a  Duke  from  the  host  of  the 
Saracens,  brother  to  King  Marsilas,  Fausseron 
by  name.  Never  was  a  man  on  the  earth  more 
insolent  and  villainous.  When  he  saw  that  his 
nephew  was  dead  it  cut  him  to  the  heart.  He 
rushed  out  of  the  crowd,  and,  shouting  out  the 
battle-cry  of  the  heathen,  hurled  himself  on  the 
ranks  of  France.  *'  Fair  France,"  said  he, 
"shall  lose  her  honour  this  day."  Great  was 
the  rage  of  Oliver  when  he  heard  these  mis- 
chievous words.  He  struck  his  spurs  of  gold 
into  his  charger  s  flanks,  and  smote  Fausseron 
with  a  right  knightly  blow.  His  shield  he 
shore  in  twain,  and  burst  the  links  of  his 
hauberk,  and  hurled  him  dead  from  his  saddle. 
**  Lie  there,"  he  said.  *'  Who  cares  for  thy 
threats,  thou  coward!"  And,  turning  to  the 
Frenchmen,  he  cried,  ''Strike,  friends,  strike! 


266  THE  BATTLE 

and  we  shall  conquer  the  enemy.  Mountjoy ! 
'Tis  the  King's  own  battle-cry ! " 

Then  came  forth  another  King,  Corsablis 
by  name.  From  the  distant  land  of  Barbary 
he  came.  He  cried  to  his  fellows  in  the  army 
of  the  heathen,  **  Easily  can  we  bear  up  the 
battle.  Few  are  these  Frenchmen,  and  of  no 
account.  Not  a  man  of  them  shall  escape,  nor 
shall  Charles  their  King  help  them.  Verily 
the  day  has  come  for  them  to  die."  Turpin 
the  Archbishop  heard  him — not  one  was  there 
in  all  the  heathen  host  whom  Turpin  more 
hated — and  charged  him,  spear  in  hand,  and 
bore  him  dead  to  the  ground. 

Full  many  of  the  heathen  warriors  fell  that 
day.  Not  one  of  the  Twelve  Peers  of  France 
but  slew  his  man.  But  of  all  none  bare  him- 
self so  valiantly  as  Roland.  Many  a  blow  did 
he  deal  to  the  enemy  with  his  mighty  spear, 
and  when  the  spear  was  shivered  in  his  hand, 
fifteen  warriors  having  fallen  before  it,  then  he 
seized  his  good  sword  Durendal,  and  smote 
man  after  man  to  the  ground.  Red  was  he 
with  the  blood  of  his  enemies.  Red  was  his 
hauberk,  red  his  arms,  red  his  shoulders, 
aye,  and  the  neck  of  his  horse.  Not  one  of 
the  Twelve  lingered  in  the  rear,  or  was  slow 
to  strike,  but  Count  Roland  was  the  bravest  of 


THE  BATTLE  267 

the  brave.  "  Well  done,  Sons  of  France !  " 
cried  Turpin  the  Archbishop,  when  he  saw 
them  lay  on  in  such  sort. 

Next  to  Roland  for  valour  and  hardihood 
came  Oliver,  his  companion.  Many  a  heathen 
warrior  did  he  slay,  till  at  last  his  spear  was 
shivered  in  his  hand.  **  What  are  you  doing, 
comrade  ?  "  cried  Roland,  when  he  was  aware 
of  the  mishap.  **  A  man  wants  no  staff  in 
such  a  battle  as  this.  'Tis  the  steel  and  nothing 
else  that  he  must  have.  Where  is  your  sword 
Hautclere,  with  its  hilt  of  gold  and  its  pommel 
of  crystal  ?  "  **  On  my  word,"  said  Oliver. 
**  I  have  not  had  time  to  draw  it ;  I  was  so 
busy  with  striking."  But  as  he  spake  he  drew 
the  good  sword  from  its  scabbard,  and  smote  a 
heathen  knight,  Justin  of  the  Iron  Valley.  A 
mighty  blow  it  was,  cleaving  the  man  in  twain 
down  to  his  saddle — aye,  and  the  saddle  itself 
with  its  adorning  of  gold  and  jewels,  and  the 
very  backbone  also  of  the  steed  whereon  he 
rode,  so  that  horse  and  man  fell  dead  together 
on  the  plains.  **  Well  done  !  '*  cried  Roland  ; 
'*  you  are  a  true  brother  of  mine.  'Tis  such 
strokes  as  this  that  make  the  Emperor  love 
us." 

Nevertheless,  for  all  the  valour  of  Roland 
and  his  fellows  the  battle  went  hardly  with  the 


26%  THE  BATTLE 

men  of  France.  Many  lances  were  shivered, 
many  flags  torn,  and  many  gallant  youths  cut 
off  in  their  prime.  Never  more  would  they 
see  mother  and  wife.  It  was  an  ill  deed  that 
the  traitor  Ganelon  wrought  when  he  sold  his 
fellows  to  King  Marsilas  ! 

And  now  there  befell  a  new  trouble.  King 
Almaris,  with  a  great  host  of  heathen,  coming 
by  an  unknown  way,  fell  upon  the  rear  of  the 
host  where  there  was  another  pass.  Fiercely 
did  the  noble  Walter  that  kept  the  same  charge 
the  new-comers,  but  they  overpowered  him  and 
his  followers.  He  was  wounded  with  four 
several  lances,  and  four  times  did  he  swoon, 
so  that  at  the  last  he  was  constrained  to  leave 
the  field  of  battle,  that  he  might  call  the  Count 
Roland  to  his  aid.  But  small  was  the  aid 
which  Roland  could  give  him  or  any  one. 
Valiantly  he  held  up  the  battle,  and  with  him 
Oliver,  and  Turpin  the  Archbishop,  and  others 
also  ;  but  the  lines  of  the  men  of  France  were 
broken,  and  their  armour  thrust  through,  and 
their  spears  shivered,  and  their  flags  trodden  in 
the  dust.  For  all  this  they  made  such  slaughter 
among  the  heathen  that  King  Almaris,  who 
led  the  armies  of  the  enemy,  scarcely  could 
win  back  his  way  to  his  own  people,  wounded 
in  four  places  and  sorely  spent.     A  right  good 


THE  BATTLE  269 

warrior  was  he ;  had  he  but  been  a  Christian 
but  few  had  matched  him  in  battle  ' 

He  came  to  King  Marsilas,  where  he  stood 
among  his  princes,  and  fell  at  his  feet ;  for 
indeed  there  was  no  strength  left  in  him.  **  To 
horse  !  "  he  cried,  "  my  lord,  to  horse !  You 
will  find  the  men  of  France  worn  out  with  the 
slaughter  that  they  have  wrought  among  us. 
Their  spears  are  shivered  and  their  swords 
broken  ;  a  full  half  of  them  are  dead,  and  they 
that  are  left  have  no  strength  remaining  in 
them.  It  will  cost  you  but  little  to  take 
vengeance  for  the  multitudes  whom  they  have 
slain.  Believe  me,  my  lord,  these  Frenchmen 
are  ready  to  be  conquered." 

Then  King  Marsilas  bade  his  host  advance. 
A  mighty  army  it  was,  divided  into  twenty 
columns,  and  the  trumpets  sounded  the  charge. 
Never  was  heard  such  a  din  in  the  land ! 
**  Oliver,  my  comrade,"  said  Roland,  when  he 
heard  it,  **  this  traitor  Ganelon  has  sworn  our 
death.  But  if  he  compass  it,  surely  our  King 
will  take  a  terrible  vengeance.  But  as  for  us, 
we  must  do  our  duty  as  good  knights,  for 
verily  this  battle  will  be  no  child's  play.  Strike 
thou  with  thy  sword  Hautclere,  and  I  will 
strike  with  my  sword  Durendal.  Many  a  time 
have  we  wielded  them  side  by  side  ;  many  a 


270  THE  BATTLE 

victory  have  we  won  with  them.     Verily  if  we 
fall  this  day,  these  pagans  shall  not  despise  us." 

The  Archbishop,  on  his  part,  spake  words 
of  comfort  to  his  people.  "  Let  no  one  think 
of  flight,"  he  said;  ''never  shall  these  heathen 
make  songs  upon  us.  'Tis  better  far  to  die 
in  battle.  And  if  we  die,  as  well  may  be, 
there  is  this  of  which  I  can  assure  you :  the 
gates  of  Paradise  shall  be  open  to  you.  To- 
morrow, if  so  it  be,  you  shall  have  a  place 
among  the  saints."  Then  the  men  of  France 
took  fresh  courage  and  made  themselves  ready 
for  the  battle. 

King  Marsilas  said  to  his  people,  **  Listen 
to  me.  This  Roland  is  a  great  warrior ;  it  will 
be  no  easy  thing  to  conquer  him.  One  battle 
we  have  fought  against  him  and  not  prevailed  ; 
now  will  we  fight  another;  if  need  be,  and 
you  will  follow  me,  we  will  fight  even  a  third. 
Of  these  twenty  columns  ten  shall  set  them- 
selves in  array  against  the  men  of  France,  and 
ten  shall  remain  with  me.  As  I  live,  before 
this  day  is  over,  the  power  of  King  Charles 
shall  be  broken."  So  saying  he  gave  a 
banner,  richly  embroidered,  to  the  Emir  Gran- 
doigne  ;  *'  Lead  your  men  against  the  French,'* 
said  he ;  '*  this  shall  be  your  warrant  from  me." 

So  the  King  abode  where  he  was  on  the 


THE  BATTLE  271 

hilltop,  but  Grandoigne  descended  into  the 
plain,  having  his  banner  carried  before  him. 
"  To  horse ! "  he  cried,  and  the  trumpets 
sounded,  and  the  host  moved  on  to  the  battle. 
And  the  French  cried  when  they  saw  it,  **  Now 
what  shall  we  do }  Curses  on  this  traitor 
Ganelon,  who  has  sold  us  to  the  heathen ! " 
But  Turpin  the  Archbishop  bade  them  be  of 
good  courage.  "  Bear  you  as  men  ! "  said  he, 
"  and  God  shall  give  you  the  crown  of  glory 
in  Paradise.  Only  know  that  into  Paradise  a 
coward  can  in  nowise  come."  "  So  be  it," 
said  the  men  of  France,  ''  we  are  few  indeed, 
but  we  will  not  fail  of  our  duty." 

The  first  to  charge  from  out  of  the  ranks 
of  the  heathen  was  Chimborin,  the  same  that 
had  given, to  Ganelon  the  helmet  with  the 
great  carbuncle  on  the  vizor.  His  horse, 
Barbemouche  by  name,  was  swifter  than  a 
sparrow-hawk  or  a  swallow.  He  rode  at  full 
speed,  levelling  his  lance  at  Engelier  the 
Gascon,  and  smote  him  through  shield  and 
hauberk  so  stoutly  that  the  spear  stood  out 
of  his  body  on  the  other  side.  **  These  French- 
men are  easy  to  conquer,"  he  cried.  **  Strike, 
comrades,  strike,  and  break  their  rank !  "  But 
all  the  Frenchmen  cried  out,  **  This  is  a  grievous 
thing  that  so  brave  a  warrior  should  be  slain  !  " 


*J2  THE  BATTLE 

Said  Roland  to  Oliver,  "  Comrade,  see 
Engelier  the  Gascon  is  slain ;  we  had  no 
braver  knight  in  the  host."  **  God  grant  that  I 
may  avenge  him,"  answered  Oliver,  and  struck 
spurs  into  his  horse.  In  his  hand  was  his 
trusty  sword  Hautclere,  its  blade  red  with 
blood.  Therewith  he  smote  Chimborin  so 
mighty  a  blow  that  he  slew  both  man  and 
horse.  Next  he  slew  the  Duke  Alphais. 
Eight  other  Arab  warriors  he  struck  down 
from  their  saddles,  and  in  such  sort  they  would 
never  join  in  the  battle  any  more.  "  My  com- 
rade is  in  a  goodly  rage,"  cried  Roland  ;  **  these 
are  the  blows  that  make  King  Charles  love 
us.  Strike,  men  of  France,  strike  and  cease 
not ! " 

The  next  that  rode  forth  was  the  Emir 
Valdabrun,  the  same  that  had  given  to  Ganelon 
the  sword.  He  was  a  great  ruler  of  the  sea. 
Four  hundred  ships  he  had,  and  there  was  not 
a  sailor  but  complained  of  his  robberies.  The 
same  had  taken  by  treachery  and  slain  the 
Patriarch  of  Antioch  with  the  sword.  This 
man  smote  Duke  Samson,  breaking  with  his 
spear  both  shield  and  hauberk,  and  so  did  him 
to  death.  "  So  shall  all  these  wretches  perish," 
he  cried.  And  the  men  of  France  were  sorely 
dismayed. 


THE  BATTLE  273 

When  Roland  saw  that  the  Duke  Samson 
was  dead,  he  rode  fiercely  at  Valdabrun,  and 
smote  him  so  mightily  with  his  great  sword 
Durendal  that  he  clave  in  twain  helmet,  head, 
and  body,  and  saddle,  and  the  very  backbone 
of  the  horse,  so  that  both  fell  dead  together, 
both  man  and  horse. 

After  this  Malquidant,  son  of  King  Malquid 
of  Africa  slew  Ansol.  Him  the  Archbishop 
speedily  avenged.  Never  priest  that  sang 
mass  was  so  sturdy  a  warrior  as  he.  With  one 
blow  of  his  good  Toledo  sword  he  slew  the 
African.  **  He  smites  sore,  does  the  Arch- 
bishop ! "  cried  all  the  men  of  France  when 
they  saw  the  deed. 

After  this  Grandoigne,  who  was  the  leader 
of  the  host  of  heathen,  entered  the  battle. 
Five  knights,  valiant  men  of  war  all  of  them, 
he  slew  one  after  the  other,  so  that  the  men  of 
France  cried,  **  How  fast  they  fall,  these 
champions  of  ours  ! " 

Roland  heard  the  cry,  and  it  went  near  to 
break  his  heart,  so  great  was  his  wrath.  He 
rode  straight  at  Grandoigne,  and  these  two 
met  in  the  middle  space  between  the  hosts. 
Among  the  heathen  no  man  was  braver  or 
better  at  arms  than  Grandoigne,  but  he  was  no 
match  for  Roland.     They  had    scarce  met  in 

19 


274  T^HE  BATTLE 

the  shock  of  battle  when  Roland  with  one 
mighty  blow  cleft  him  to  his  saddle,  aye,  and 
slew  the  horse  on  which  he  rode.  Many  other 
valiant  deeds  he  wrought  that  day,  nor  did 
Oliver  lag  behind,  nor  Turpin  the  Archbishop, 
riding  on  the  famous  horse  which  he  took 
from  the  King  of  Denmark.  But  though  these 
and  others  also  bore  themselves  right  bravely, 
such  was  the  multitude  of  the  Saracens  that  in 
the  end  it  carried  all  before  it.  Four  times 
did  the  host  of  the  Saracens  advance,  four 
times  did  the  Frenchmen  beat  it  back.  But 
when  it  advanced  for  the  fifth  time,  things 
went  ill  for  the  Christians.  Great  was  the 
price  at  which  they  sold  their  lives;  but 
scarcely  threescore  were  left 


CHAPTER  XXX 

HOW   ROLAND   SOUNDED   HIS    HORN 

COUNT  Roland  saw  how  grievously  his 
people  had  suffered  and  spake  thus  to 
Oliver  his  comrade  :  **  Dear  comrade,  you  see 
how  many  brave  men  lie  dead  upon  the  ground. 
Well  may  we  mourn  for  Fair  France,  widowed 
as  she  is  of  so  many  valiant  champions.  But 
why  is  our  King  not  here.'*  O  Oliver,  my 
brother,  what  shall  we  do  to  send  him  tidings 
of  our  state ? "  "I  know  not,"  answered 
Oliver.  **  Only  this  I  know — that  death  is  to 
be  chosen  rather  than  dishonour." 

After  a  while  Roland  said  again,  "  I  shall 
blow  my  horn  ;  King  Charles  will  hear  it, 
where  he  has  encamped  beyond  the  passes, 
and  he  and  his  host  will  come  back."  **  That 
would  be  ill  done,"  answered  Oliver,  "and 
shame  both  you  and  your  race.  When  I  gave 
you  this  counsel  you  would  have  none  of  it. 

275 


276      now  ROLAND  SOUNDED  HIS  HORN 

Now  I  like  it  not.  'Tis  not  for  a  brave  man 
to  sound  the  horn  and  cry  for  help  now  that 
we  are  in  such  case."  "The  battle  is  too 
hard  for  us,"  said  Roland  again,  **and  I 
shall  sound  my  horn,  that  the  King  may  hear." 
And  Oliver  answered  again,  **  When  I  gave 
you  this  counsel,  you  scorned  it.  Now  I 
myself  like  it  not.  'Tis  true  that  had  the  King 
been  here,  we  had  not  suffered  this  loss.  But 
the  blame  is  not  his.  *Tis  your  folly,  Count 
Roland,  that  has  done  to  death  all  these  men 
of  France.  But  for  that  we  should  have 
conquered  in  this  battle,  and  have  taken  and 
slain  King  Marsilas.  But  now  we  can  do 
nothing  for  France  and  the  King.  We  can 
but  die.  Woe  is  me  for  our  country,  aye,  and 
for  our  friendship,  which  will  come  to  a  grievous 
end  this  day." 

The  Archbishop  had  perceived  that  the  two 
were  at  variance,  and  spurred  his  horse  till  he 
came  where  they  stood.  "  Listen  to  me,"  he 
said,  "  Sir  Roland  and  Sir  Oliver.  I  implore 
you  not  to  fall  out  with  each  other  in  this 
fashion.  We,  sons  of  France,  that  are  in  this 
place,  are  of  a  truth  condemned  to  death, 
neither  will  the  sounding  of  your  horn  save  us, 
for  the  King  is  far  away,  and  cannot  come  in 
time.     Nevertheless,  I  hold  it  to  be  well  that 


HOW  ROLAND  SOUNDED  HIS  HORN      277 

you  should  sound  it.  When  the  King  and  his 
army  shall  come,  they  will  find  us  dead — that  I 
know  full  well.  But  they  will  avenge  us,  so 
that  our  enemies  shall  not  go  away  rejoicing. 
And  they  will  also  recover  our  bodies,  and 
will  carry  them  away  for  burial  in  holy  places, 
so  that  the  dogs  and  wolves  shall  not  devour 
the^m." 

**You  say  well,"  cried  Roland,  and  he  put 
his  horn  to  his  lips,  and  gave  so  mighty  a  blast 
upon  it,  that  the  sound  was  heard  thirty  leagues 
away.  King  Charles  and  his  men  heard  it, 
and  the  King  said,  '*  Our  countrymen  are 
fighting  with  the  enemy."  But  Ganelon 
answered,  **  Sire,  had  any  but  you  so  spoken, 
I  had  said  that  he  spoke  falsely." 

Then  Roland  blew  his  horn  a  second  time; 
with  great  pain  and  anguish  of  body  he  blew 
it,  and  the  red  blood  gushed  from  his  lips  ; 
but  the  sound  was  heard  yet  further  than  at 
first.  The  King  heard  it,  and  all  his  nobles, 
and  all  his  men.  **  That,"  said  he,  **  is  Roland's 
horn ;  he  never  had  sounded  it  were  he  not  in 
battle  with  the  enemy."  But  Ganelon  answered 
again :  **  Believe  me.  Sire,  there  is  no  battle. 
You  are  an  old  man,  and  you  have  the  fancies 
of  a  child.  You  know  what  a  mighty  man  of 
valour  is   this    Roland.     Think   you  that  any 


278       HOW  ROLAND  SOUNDED  HIS  HORN 

one  would  dare  to  attack  him  ?  No  one,  of  a 
truth.  Ride  on,  Sire,  why  halt  you  here? 
The  fair  land  of  France  is  yet  far  away." 

Roland  blew  his  horn  a  third  time,  and 
when  the  King  heard  it  he  said,  "He  that 
blew  that  horn  drew  a  deep  breath."  And 
Duke  Naymes  cried  out,  **  Roland  is  in 
trouble  ;  on  my  conscience  he  is  fighting  with 
the  enemy.  Some  one  has  betrayed  him  ;  'tis 
he,  I  doubt  not,  that  would  deceive  you  now. 
To  arms,  Sire  !  utter  your  war-cry,  and  help 
your  own  house  and  your  country.  You  have 
heard  the  cry  of  the  noble  Roland." 

Then  King  Charles  bade  all  the  trumpets 
sound,  and  forthwith  all  the  men  of  France 
armed  themselves,  with  helmets,  and  hauberks, 
and  swords  with  pummels  of  gold.  Mighty 
were  their  shields,  and  their  lances  strong,  and 
the  flags  that  they  carried  were  white  and  red 
and  blue.  And  when  they  made  an  end  of 
their  arming  they  rode  back  with  all  haste. 
There  was  not  one  of  them  but  said  to  his 
comrade,  *'  If  we  find  Roland  yet  alive,  what 
mighty  strokes  will  we  strike  for  him  ! " 

But  Ganelon  the  King  handed  over  to  the 
knaves  of  his  kitchen.  *'Take  this  traitor," 
said  he,  **who  has  sold  his  country."  Ill  did 
Ganelon  fare  among  them.     They  pulled  out 


HOW  ROLAND  SOUNDED  HIS  HORN      279 

his  hair  and  his  beard  and  smote  him  with 
their  staves  ;  then  they  put  a  great  chain,  such 
as  that  with  which  a  bear  is  bound,  about  his 
neck,  and  made  him  fast  to  a  pack-horse. 

This  done,  the  King  and  his  army  hastened 
with  all  speed  to  the  help  of  Roland.  In  the 
van  and  the  rear  sounded  the  trumpets  as 
though  they  would  answer  Roland's  horn. 
Full  of  wrath  was  King  Charles  as  he  rode  ; 
full  of  wrath  were  all  the  men  ot  France. 
There  was  not  one  among  them  but  wept  and 
sobbed  ;  there  was  not  one  but  prayed,  '*  Now, 
may  God  keep  Roland  alive  till  we  come  to 
the  battlefield,  so  that  we  may  strike  a  blow 
for  him."  Alas  !  it  was  all  in  vain  ;  they  could 
not  come  in  time  for  all  their  speed. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

HOW   OLIVER  WAS   SLAIN 

COUNT  ROLAND  looked  round  on  the 
mountain-sides  and  on  the  plains.  Alas  ! 
how  many  noble  sons  of  France  he  saw  lying 
dead  upon  them !  "  Dear  friends,"  he  said, 
weeping  as  he  spoke,  *'  may  God  have  mercy 
on  you  and  receive  you  into  His  Paradise ! 
More  loyal  followers  have  I  never  seen.  How 
is  the  fair  land  of  France  widowed  of  her 
bravest,  and  I  can  give  you  no  help.  Oliver, 
dear  comrade,  we  must  not  part.  If  the  enemy 
slay  me  not  here,  surely  I  shall  be  slain  by 
sorrow.  Come,  then,  let  us  smite  these 
heathen." 

Thus  did  Roland  again  charge  the  enemy, 
his  good  sword  Durendal  in  his  hand  ;  as  the 
stag  flies  before  the  hounds,  so  did  the  heathen 
fly  before  Roland.     **  By  my  faith,"  cried  the 

Archbishop  when  he  saw  him,  **  that  is  a  right 

280 


HOW  OLIVER   WAS  SLAIN  281 

good  knight !  Such  courage,  and  such  a  steed, 
and  such  arms  I  love  well  to  see.  If  a  man  be 
not  brave  and  a  stout  fighter,  he  had  better 
by  far  be  a  monk  in  some  cloister  where  he 
may  pray  all  day  long  for  our  sins." 

But  Roland  cried  again,  "  Strike  home,  men  ; 
have  no  mercy  on  these  heathen  dogs."  So 
saying  he  charged  the  enemy,  and  on  the  other 
side  King  Marsilas  came  out  to  meet  him.  A 
great  warrior  was  he,  and  his  horse  was  fleeter 
than  a  falcon.  First  he  slew  Beuvon  of 
Burgundy,  and  Ivan,  and  Gerard  and  other 
two  :  five  knights  he  met,  five  he  slew,  but  the 
sixth  was  the  Count  Roland  himself.  "  Curse 
upon  you  !"  cried  the  Count ;  **you  have  slain 
my  comrades  ;  verily  you  shall  not  go  scathe- 
less hence."  Thereupon  with  one  blow  he 
smote  off  his  right  hand,  and  with  another  he 
shore  off  the  head  of  the  king's  son  Jurfalew. 
**  Help  us,  Mahomet ! "  cried  the  heathen. 
"  How  these  villains  fight !  They  die  rather 
than  fly  from  the  field  of  battle  ! "  And  King 
Marsilas,  throwing  down  his  shield  upon  the 
ground,  fled  from  out  the  battle,  and  thousands 
fled  with  him,  crying  aloud,  **  Verily,  the 
nephew  of  King  Charles  has  won  the  day." 

But  alas  !  though  the  King  fled,  the  Caliph 
remained.     He  was  King  of  Carthage  and  of 


282  HOW  OLIVER   WAS  SLAIN 

the  whole  land  of  Ethiopia.  Chief  of  the 
black  race  was  he,  and  a  mighty  man  of  valour. 
Fifty  thousand  warriors  followed  him  ;  blacker 
than  ink  were  they  all,  and  with  nothing  that 
was  white  about  them  save  only  their  teeth. 
**We  have  but  a  short  time  to  live,'*  cried 
Roland,  when  he  saw  the  new  host  advancing 
to  the  battle.  **  But  cursed  would  he  be  that 
does  not  sell  his  life  dearly  !  Strike,  comrades, 
strike  !  Let  what  will  befall  us,  France  shall 
not  suffer  disgrace.  When  the  King  shall  come 
to  see  this  field  of  batde,  for  one  of  us  that  he 
shall  find  dead  there  shall  be  full  fifteen  of  the 
Saracens.  He  cannot  but  bless  us  for  such 
valour.*  And  Oliver  cried  aloud,  *'  111  luck  to 
all  laggards ! "  And  the  men  of  France  that 
remained  threw  themselves  upon  the  enemy. 

But  the  heathen,  when  they  saw  how  few 
they  were,  took  fresh  courage.  And  the 
Caliph,  spurring  his  horse,  rode  against  Oliver 
and  smote  him  in  the  middle  of  his  back, 
making  his  spear  pass  right  through  him. 
"  That  is  a  shrewd  blow,"  he  cried ;  **  I  have 
avenged  my  friends  and  countrymen  upon 
you. 

Then  Oliver  knew  he  was  stricken  to  death, 
but  he  would  not  fall  unavenged.  With  his 
great  sword   Hautclere  he  smote  the  Caliph 


HOW  OLIVER   WAS  SLAIN  283 

on  his  head  and  cleft  it  to  the  teeth.  "  Curse 
on  you,  pagan.  Neither  your  wife  nor  any 
woman  in  the  land  of  your  birth  shall  boast 
that  you  have  taken  a  penny's  worth  from 
King  Charles ! "  But  to  Roland  he  cried, 
**  Come,  comrade,  help  me  ;  well  I  know  that 
we  two  shall  part  in  great  sorrow  this  day." 
Roland  came  with  all  speed,  and  saw  his 
friend,  how  he  lay  all  pale  and  fainting  on 
the  ground  and  how  the  blood  gushed  in  great 
streams  from  his  wound.  *'  I  know  not  what 
to  do,"  he  cried.  **  This  is  an  ill  chance  that 
has  befallen  you.  Truly  France  is  bereaved  of 
her  bravest  son."  So  saying  he  went  near  to 
swoon  in  the  saddle  as  he  sat.  Then  there 
befell  a  strange  thing.  Oliver  had  lost  so 
much  of  his  blood  that  he  could  not  any  more 
see  clearly  or  know  who  it  was  that  was  near 
him.  So  he  raised  up  his  arm  and  smote  with 
all  his  strength  that  yet  remained  to  him  on 
the  helmet  of  Roland  his  friend.  The  helmet 
he  cleft  in  twain  to  the  vizor  ;  but  by  good 
fortune  it  wounded  not  the  head.  Roland 
looked  at  him  and  said  in  a  gentle  voice, 
**  Did  you  this  of  set  purpose  ?  I  am  Roland 
your  friend,  and  have  not  harmed  you." 
**Ah!"  said  Oliver,  ''I  hear  you  speak,  but  I 
cannot  see  you.    Pardon  me  that  I  struck  you  ; 


284  HOW  OLIVER   WAS  SLAIN 

it  was  not  done  of  set  purpose."  "It  harmed 
me  not,"  answered  Roland ;  "  with  all  my 
heart  and  before  God  I  forgive  you."  And 
this  was  the  way  these  two  friends  parted  at 
the  last. 

And  now  Oliver  felt  the  pains  of  death  come 
over  him.  He  could  no  longer  see  nor  hear. 
Therefore  he  turned  his  thoughts  to  making 
his  peace  with  God,  and  clasping  his  hands 
lifted  them  to  heaven  and  made  his  confession. 
**0  Lord,"  he  said,  ''take  me  into  Paradise. 
And  do  Thou  bless  King  Charles  and  the 
sweet  land  of  France."  And  when  he  had 
said  thus  he  died.  And  Roland  looked  at  him 
as  he  lay.  There  was  not  upon  earth  a  more 
sorrowful  man  than  he.  **  Dear  comrade,"  he 
said,  **this  is  indeed  an  evil  day.  Many  a 
year  have  we  two  been  together.  Never  have 
I  done  wrong  to  you  ;  never  have  you  done 
wrong  to  me.  How  shall  I  bear  to  live  with- 
out you  ?  "  And  again  he  swooned  where  he 
sat  on  his  horse.  But  the  stirrup  held  him  up 
that  he  did  not  fall  to  the  ground. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

HOW   ARCHBISHOP   TURPIN    DIED 

WHEN  Roland  came  to  himself  he  looked 
about  him  and  saw  how  great  was  the 
calamity  that  had  befallen  his  army.  For  now 
there  were  left  alive  to  him  two  only,  Turpin 
the  Archbishop  and  Walter  of  Hum.  Walter 
had  but  that  moment  come  down  from  the  hills 
where  he  had  been  fighting  so  fiercely  with  the 
heathen  that  all  his  men  were  dead  ;  now  he 
cried  to  Roland  for  help.  **  Noble  Count, 
where  are  you.*^  I  am  Walter  of  Hum,  and 
am  not  unworthy  to  be  your  friend.  Help  me 
therefore.  For  see  how  my  spear  is  broken 
and  my  shield  cleft  in  twain,  my  hauberk  is  in 
pieces,  and  my  body  sorely  wounded.  I  am 
about  to  die ;  but  I  have  sold  my  life  at  a 
great  price."  When  Roland  heard  him  cry  he 
set  spurs  to  his  horse  and  galloped  to  him. 
"Walter,"  said  he,  "you  are  a  brave  warrior 

285 


286        HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPIM  DIED 

and  a  trustworthy.  Tell  me  now  where  are 
the  thousand  valiant  men  whom  you  took  from 
my  army.  They  were  right  good  soldiers,  and 
I  am  in  sore  need  of  them." 

**  They  are  dead,"  answered  Walter;  *'you 
will  see  them  no  more.  A  sore  battle  we  had 
with  the  Saracens  yonder  on  the  hills  ;  they 
had  the  men  of  Canaan  there  and  the  men  of 
Armenia  and  the  Giants  ;  there  were  no  better 
men  in  their  army  than  these.  We  dealt  with 
them  so  that  they  will  not  boast  themselves  of 
this  day's  work.  But  it  cost  us  dear  ;  all  the 
men  of  France  lie  dead  on  the  plain,  and  I  am 
wounded  to  the  death.  And  now,  Roland, 
blame  me  not  that  I  fled ;  for  you  are  my 
lord,  and  all  my  trust  is  in  you." 

**  I  blame  you  not,"  said  Roland,  **only  as 
long  as  you  live  help  me  against  the  heathen." 
And  as  he  spake  he  took  his  cloak  and  rent 
it  into  strips  and  bound  up  Walters  wounds 
therewith.  This  done  he  and  Walter  and  the 
Archbishop  set  fiercely  on  the  enemy.  Five- 
and-twenty  did  Roland  slay,  and  Walter  slew 
six,  and  the  Archbishop  five.  Three  valiant 
men  of  war  they  were  ;  fast  and  firm  they 
stood  one  by  the  other  ;  hundreds  there  were 
of  the  heathen,  but  they  dared  not  come  near 
to   the    three    valiant    champions   of  France. 


HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPI N  DIED        287 

They  stood  far  off,  and  cast  at  the  three  spears 
and  darts  and  javelins  and  weapons  of  every 
kind.  Walter  of  Hum  was  slain  forthwith  ; 
and  the  Archbishop's  armour  was  broken,  and 
he  wounded,  and  his  horse  slain  under  him. 
Nevertheless  he  lifted  himself  from  the  ground, 
still  keeping  a  good  heart  in  his  breast.  *'  They 
have  not  overcome  me  yet"  ;  said  he,  " as  long 
as  a  good  soldier  lives,  he  does  not  yield." 

Roland  took  his  horn  once  more  and  sounded 
it,  for  he  would  know  whether  King  Charles 
were  coming.  Ah  me !  it  was  a  feeble  blast 
that  he  blew.  But  the  King  heard  it,  and  he 
halted  and  listened.  **  My  lords!"  said  he, 
**  things  go  ill  for  us,  I  doubt  not.  To-day  we 
shall  lose,  I  fear  me  much,  my  brave  nephew 
Roland.  I  know  by  the  sound  of  his  horn  that 
he  has  but  a  short  time  to  live.  Put  your 
horses  to  their  full  speed,  if  you  would  come 
in  time  to  help  him,  and  let  a  blast  be  sounded 
by  every  trumpet  that  there  is  in  the  army," 
So  all  the  trumpets  in  the  host  sounded  a  blast; 
all  the  valleys  and  hills  re-echoed  with  the 
sound ;  sore  discouraged  were  the  heathen 
when  they  heard  it.  "  King  Charles  has  come 
again,"  they  cried;  '*we  are  all  as  dead  men. 
When  he  comes  he  shall  not  find  Roland 
alive."      Then    four    hundred    of   them,    the 


288        HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPIN  DIED 

strongest  and  most  valiant  knights  that  were 
in  the  army  of  the  heathen,  gathered  them- 
selves into  one  company,  and  made  a  yet 
fiercer  assault  on  Roland. 

Roland  saw  them  coming,  and  waited  for 
them  without  fear.  So  long  as  he  lived  he 
would  not  yield  himself  to  the  enemy  or  give 
place  to  them.  **  Better  death  than  flight,'* 
said  he,  as  he  mounted  his  good  steed  Veillantif, 
and  rode  towards  the  enemy.  And  by  his  side 
went  Turpin  the  Archbishop  on  foot.  Then 
said  Roland  to  Turpin,  **  I  am  on  horseback 
and  you  are  on  foot.  But  let  us  keep  together; 
never  will  I  leave  you ;  we  two  will  stand 
against  these  heathen  dogs.  They  have  not, 
I  warrant,  among  them  such  a  sword  as 
Durendal."  **  Good,"  answered  the  Arch- 
bishop. "  Shame  to  the  man  who  does  not 
smite  his  hardest.  And  though  this  be  our 
last  battle,  I  know  well  that  King  Charles  will 
take  ample  vengeance  for  us." 

When  the  heathen  saw  these  two  stand 
together  they  fell  back  in  fear  and  hurled  at 
them  spears  and  darts  and  javelins  without 
number.  Roland's  shield  they  broke  and  his 
hauberk  ;  but  him  they  hurt  not ;  nevertheless 
they  did  him  a  grievous  injury,  for  they  killed 
his  good  steed  Veillantif.     Thirty  wounds  did 


HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPIN  DIED        289 

Velllantif  receive,  and  he  fell  dead  under  his 
master.  Roland  stood  alone,  for  the  heathen 
had  fled  from  his  presence,  alone  and  on  foot. 
Fain  would  he  have  followed  after  the  enemy  ; 
but  he  could  not.  Then  he  bethought  him  of 
the  Archbishop  ;  when  he  looked,  he  saw  him 
laid  upon  the  plain.  He  unlaced  his  helmet 
and  took  the  corslet  from  off  him,  and  bound 
up  his  wounds  with  strips  of  his  shirt  of  silk, 
and  taking  him  in  his  arms  laid  him  down 
softly  on  the  grass.  This  done,  he  said  to 
him,  **  Dear  friend,  suffer  me  to  leave  you 
awhile.  All  our  comrades,  the  men  whom  we 
loved  so  much,  are  dead.  Yet  we  must  not 
leave  them  lying  where  they  are.  Listen  then. 
I  will  go  and  seek  for  their  bodies,  and  I  will 
bring  them  hither,  and  set  them  in  order  before 
you."  *'  Go,"  said  the  Archbishop,  **and  come 
back  as  soon  as  you  may.  The  field  is  left  to 
me  and  to  you.  Thanks  be  to  God  for  the 
same ! 

Then  Roland  went  to  seek  his  comrades. 
Alone  he  went,  and  passed  over  all  the  field 
of  battle.  He  searched  the  mountains,  he 
searched  the  valley.  There  he  found  the  dead 
bodies  of  Gerier  and  of  Engelier  the  Gascon, 
of  Berenger  and  of  Otho  ;  and  of  others  also. 
All  the  Peers  of  France  he  found  where  they 

20 


290        HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPIN  DIED 

lay.  Then  he  carried  them  one  by  one  and 
set  them  all  on  their  knees  before  the  Arch- 
bishop. Turpin  could  not  choose  but  weep 
when  he  saw  these  brave  comrades  dead.  He 
raised  his  hand  and  gave  them  his  blessing. 
**  Friends,'  said  he,  *'  an  evil  fate  has  over- 
taken you  in  this  world ;  may  the  God  of  glory 
receive  you  in  the  world  to  come !  " 

Now  Roland  went  again  and  searched  the 
plain  till  he  found  the  body  of  his  comrade 
Oliver.  Under  a  thorn  he  found  it,  and  he 
raised  it  tenderly  in  his  arms,  and  brought  it 
back  to  where  the  Archbishop  sat,  and  put  it 
hard  by  the  other  Peers  of  France.  And 
Turpin  gave  him  also  blessing  and  absolution. 
This  done,  Roland  said  with  many  tears, 
**  Oliver,  my  brave  comrade,  never  was  there 
a  better  knight  than  you  to  break  a  lance, 
and  shatter  a  shield,  to  give  good  counsel  to 
the  brave,  and  to  put  to  shame  traitors  and 
cowards."  And  when  he  had  said  this  he 
looked  round  on  that  fair  company  of  the  dead, 
and  his  heart  failed  within  him.  Such  goodly 
knights  they  were,  and  so  dear  to  him,  and 
now  they  were  gone.  And  he  fell  in  a  swoon 
upon  the  ground. 

When  the  Archbishop  saw  him  fall  he  reached 
out  his  hand  and  laid  hold  of  the  horn.     There 


,  J'  J  ,    J   } 


«  i«Tt.Tw i>i»ilii<-)i<ri»»- »ri»u»  1 7i,-iiiiniii  1  tm.lmilmiimlimimimmt 


On  the  P'ield  of  Roncesvalles. 


'        *    •    •     -♦    c       . 


t     c     -    ,     -c 


HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPIN  DIED        291 

was  a  spring  of  water  in  the  place,  and  he 
would  fain  give  a  draught  to  his  comrade. 
Gathering  all  that  he  had  of  strength  together, 
he  lifted  himself  from  the  ground,  stumbling 
and  staggering  he  went,  but  his  strength  did 
not  suffice  for  the  task ;  before  he  had  gone  the 
length  of  a  furlong  he  fell  staggering  to  the 
ground,  and  the  agony  of  death  came  upon 
him. 

Roland  came  out  of  his  swoon  and  lifted 
himself  from  the  ground.  He  looked  down 
and  he  looked  up,  and  lo !  on  the  other  side 
of  his  dead  comrades,  stretched  on  the  green 
grass,  lay  the  great  prince,  the  Archbishop. 
His  life  was  well  -  nigh  spent.  **  I  have 
sinned,"  he  said,  and  he  clasped  his  hands 
and  lifted  them  to  heaven,  and  prayed  to  God 
that  he  would  take  him  into  Paradise.  And 
with  these  words  he  died.  This  was  the  end 
of  Turpin.  Never  was  there  a  man  who  dealt 
with  the  heathen  with  mightier  blows  or 
weightier  discourse.  May  the  blessing  of 
God  be  upon  him  ! 

When  Roland  saw  that  the  Archbishop  was 
dead,  his  heart  was  sorely  troubled  in  him. 
Never  did  he  feel  a  greater  sorrow  for  comrade 
slain,  save  Oliver  only.  "  Charles  of  France," 
he  said,   **come  as  quickly  as  you  may,  many 


292        HOW  ARCHBISHOP  TURPIN  DIED 

a  gallant  knight  have  you  lost  in  Roncesvalles. 
But  King  Marsilas,  on  his  part,  has  lost  his 
army.  For  one  that  has  fallen  on  this  side 
there  has  fallen  full  forty  on  that."  So  saying 
he  turned  to  the  Archbishop ;  he  crossed  the 
dead  man's  hands  upon  his  breast  and  said,  "  I 
commit  thee  to  the  Father's  mercy.  Never 
has  man  served  his  God  with  a  better  will, 
never  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  has 
there  lived  a  sturdier  champion  of  the  faith. 
May  God  be  good  to  you  and  give  you  all 
good  things ! " 


CHAPTER  XXXIIl 


THE   DEATH   OF    ROLAND 


NOW  Roland  felt  that  death  was  near  at 
hand.  In  one  hand  he  took  his  horn, 
and  in  the  other  his  good  sword  Durendal,  and 
r  made  his  way  the  distance  of  a  furlong  or  so 
till  he  came  to  a  plain,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
plain  a  little  hill.  On  the  top  of  the  hill  in  the 
shade  of  two  fair  trees  were  four  marble  steps. 
There  Roland  fell  in  a  swoon  upon  the  grass. 
There  a  certain  Saracen  spied  him.  The  fellow 
had  feigned  death,  and  had  laid  himself  down 
among  the  slain,  having  covered  his  body  and 
his  face  with  blood.  When  he  saw  Roland,  he 
raised  himself  from  where  he  was  lying  among 
the  slain  and  ran  to  the  place,  and,  being  full  of 
pride  and  fury,  seized  the  Count  in  his  arms, 
crying  aloud,  **  He  is  conquered,  he  is  con- 
quered, the  famous  nephew  of  King  Charles! 
See,  here  is  his  sword  ;  'tis  a  noble  spoil  that  I 
shall  carry  back  with  me  to  Arabia."     There- 


293 


294  'THE  DEATH  OF  ROLAND 

upon  he  took  the  sword  in  one  hand,  with  the 
other  he  laid  hold  of  Roland's  beard.  But  as 
the  man  laid  hold,  Roland  came  to  himself,  and 
knew  that  some  one  was  taking  his  sword  from 
him.  He  opened  his  eyes  but  not  a  word  did 
he  speak  save  this  only,  **  Fellow,  you  are  none 
of  ours,"  and  he  smote  him  a  mighty  blow  upon 
his  helmet.  The  steel  he  brake  through  and 
the  head  beneath,  and  laid  the  man  dead  at  his 
feet.  **  Coward,"  he  said,  "  what  made  you  so 
bold  that  you  dared  lay  hands  on  Roland  .f* 
Whosoever  knows  him  will  think  you  a  fool  for 
your  deed." 

And  now  Roland  knew  that  death  was  near 
at  hand.  He  raised  himself  and  gathered  all 
his  strength  together — ah  me !  how  pale  his 
face  was  ! — and  took  in  his  hand  his  good  sword 
Durendal.  Before  him  was  a  great  rock,  and 
on  this  in  his  rage  and  pain  he  smote  ten 
mighty  blows.  Loud  rang  the  steel  upon  the 
stone ;  but  it  neither  brake  nor  splintered. 
"  Help  me,"  he  cried,  *'  O  Mary,  our  Lady.  O 
my  good  sword,  my  Durendal,  what  an  evil  lot 
is  mine !  In  the  day  when  I  must  part  with 
you,  my  power  over  you  is  lost.  Many  a  battle 
I  have  won  with  your  help ;  and  many  a 
kingdom  have  I  conquered,  that  my  Lord 
Charles  possesses  this  day.     Never  has  any 


THE  DEATH  OF  ROLAND  295 

one  possessed  you  that  would  fly  before 
another.  So  long  as  I  live,  you  shall  not  be 
taken  from  me,  so  long  have  you  been  in  the 
hands  of  a  loyal  knight." 

Then  he  smote  a  second  time  with  the  sword, 
this  time  upon  the  marble  steps.  Loud  rang 
the  steel,  but  neither  brake  nor  splintered. 
Then  Roland  began  to  bemoan  himself,  **0 
my  good  Durendal,"  he  said,  **how  bright  and 
clear  thou  art,  shining  as  shines  the  sun !  Well 
I  mind  me  of  the  day  when  a  voice  that  seemed 
to  come  from  heaven  bade  King  Charles  give 
thee  to  a  valiant  captain  ;  and  forthwith  the 
good  King  girded  it  on  my  side.  Many  a  land 
have  I  conquered  with  thee  for  him,  and  now 
how  great  is  my  grief!  Can  I  die  and  leave 
thee  to  be  handled  by  some  heathen  ?  "  And 
the  third  time  he  smote  a  rock  with  it.  Loud 
rang  the  steel,  but  it  brake  not,  bounding  back 
as  though  it  would  rise  to  the  sky.  And  when 
Count  Roland  saw  that  he  could  not  break  the 
sword,  he  spake  again  but  with  more  content  in 
his  heart.  '' O  Durendal,"  he  said,  '*a  fair 
sword  art  thou,  and  holy  as  fair.  There  are 
holy  relics  in  thy  hilt,  relics  of  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Denis  and  St.  Basil.  These  heathen  shall 
never  possess  thee  ;  nor  shalt  thou  be  held  but 
by  a  Christian  hand.'' 


296  THE  DEATH  OF   ROLAND 

And  now  Roland  knew  that  death  was  very 
near  to  him.  He  laid  himself  down  with  his 
head  upon  the  grass,  putting  under  him  his 
horn  and  his  sword,  with  his  face  turned  towards 
the  heathen  foe.  Ask  you  why  he  did  so  ?  To 
shew,  forsooth,  to  Charlemagne  and  the  men  of 
France,  that  he  died  in  the  midst  of  victory. 
This  done  he  made  a  loud  confession  of  his 
sins,  stretching  his  hand  to  heaven.  **  Forgive 
me,  Lord,"  he  cried,  "my  sins,  little  and  great, 
all  that  I  have  committed  since  the  day  of  my 
birth  to  this  hour  in  which  I  am  stricken  to 
death."  So  he  prayed  ;  and,  as  he  lay,  he 
thought  of  many  things,  of  the  countries  which 
he  had  conquered,  and  of  his  dear  Fatherland 
France,  and  of  his  kinsfolk,  and  of  the  good 
King  Charles.  Nor,  as  he  thought,  could  he 
keep  himself  from  sighs  and  tears ;  yet  one 
thing  he  remembered  beyond  all  others — to  pray 
for  forgiveness  of  his  sins.  **  O  Lord,"  he  said, 
**  who  art  the  God  of  truth,  and  didst  save 
Daniel  Thy  prophet  from  the  lions,  do  Thou 
save  my  soul  and  defend  it  against  all  perils  ! " 
So  speaking  he  raised  his  right  hand,  with  the 
gauntlet  yet  upon  it,  to  the  sky,  and  his  head 
fell  back  upon  his  arm  and  the  angels  carried 
him  to  heaven.  So  died  the  great  Count 
Roland. 


CHAPTER   XXXIV 

HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

NOT  many  hours  after  these  things  King 
Charles  came  to  Roncesvalles.  It  was 
a  grievous  sight  that  he  saw  ;  there  was  not  a 
foot  of  earth  on  which  there  lay  not  the  body  of 
some  Frenchman  or  heathen.  And  the  King 
cried  aloud,  calling  the  dead  men  by  name. 
**  Where  are  you,  Roland  ?  "  he  said  ;  *'  and  you, 
Oliver  ?  "  All  the  Twelve  Peers  whom  he  had 
left  behind  to  guard  the  passes  he  called,  but 
no  man  answered.  Charles  wept  for  sadness 
of  heart,  and  his  nobles  wept  with  him  ;  there 
was  not  one  of  all  that  company  but  had  lost 
son  or  brother  or  comrade  or  friend.  Then 
spake  up  the  Duke  Naymes,  *'  Sire,"  said  he, 
**  see  you  that  cloud  of  dust,  two  leagues  away  ? 
*Tis  the  dust  of  a  great  multitude,  even  of  the 
heathen  army.  Ride,  Sire,  and  take  vengeance 
for    these    warriors    whom    you    have    lost." 

297 


298    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

**  What  !  "  answered  the  King,  "  are  they 
already  so  far  ?  Then  must  we  make  haste, 
for  they  have  robbed  me  of  the  very  flower  of 
France."  Then  he  turned  to  his  nobles,  and 
called  four  by  name,  and  said  to  them,  ''  Guard 
this  field,  these  valleys  and  these  hills.  Let 
the  dead  lie  as  they  are,  but  take  good  care 
that  no  beast  of  the  field  touch  them,  nor  any 
follower  of  the  camp.  Make  sure  that  no  one 
lay  a  hand  upon  them  till  I  come  back."  And 
the  four  answered,  **  So  will  we  do,  Sire  ;  "  and 
the  King  left  with  them  a  thousand  horsemen 
for  a  guard. 

This  done,  he  made  haste  to  pursue  the  army 
of  the  heathen.  The  day  was  drawing  to 
sunset,  but  yet  he  overtook  the  enemy  before 
darkness  fell.  Some  say  that  God  wrought  a 
great  miracle  for  the  King,  staying  the  sun  in 
the  heaven,  till  he  should  have  avenged  him  of 
his  enemies.  Be  that  as  it  may,  this  is  certain, 
that  he  overtook  the  Saracens  and  slew  them 
with  a  great  slaughter.  Many  fell  by  the 
sword,  and  they  who  escaped  the  sword  threw 
themselves  into  the  river,  the  river  Ebro,  and 
thus  perished  by  drowning.  And  the  men  of 
France  cried,  mocking  them,  "  You  have  seen 
Roland  ;  but  it  has  not  turned  to  your  good." 

And  now  the  night  came  on,  and  the  King 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE    299 

said,  "We  must  think  of  our  camp  ;  'tis  over- 
late  to  return  to  Roncesvalles."  "It  is  well," 
answered  his  nobles.  So  they  unsaddled  their 
horses,  and  laid  themselves  down  on  the  green 
grass  and  slept.  None  kept  watch  that  night. 
As  for  the  King,  he  lay  down  to  rest  in  a  certain 
meadow,  his  spear  by  his  pillow,  for  he  would 
not  be  far  from  his  arms.  His  good  sword 
Joyous  was  on  his  side.  It  was  a  marvellous 
weapon,  for  it  had  in  its  hilt  the  iron  of  the 
spear  with  which  the  side  of  the  Lord  Christ 
was  pierced  as  He  hung  upon  the  cross.  For 
a  time  the  King  thought  with  tears  about  the 
good  knights  whom  he  had  lost,  Roland  his 
nephew,  and  many  another  who  had  fallen  on 
his  field.  But  at  last  his  weariness  overcame 
him,  and  he  slept.  And  as  he  slept  he  dreamed 
two  dreams.  In  the  first  dream  he  saw  how 
there  gathered  a  great  tempest  in  the  heavens, 
with  thunders  and  lightnings  and  hail  and  wind, 
and  how  this  fell  upon  his  army,  and  how  the 
lances  caught  fire,  and  how  the  shields  glowed 
with  heat,  and  the  corslets  rattled  with  the 
stroke  of  the  hail.  After  this  he  saw  how  a 
multitude  of  wild  beasts,  bears,  and  leopards, 
and  snakes,  and  monsters  such  as  griffins  rushed 
upon  the  host  as  to  devour  them.  And  he 
heard  the  men  cry,  **  Help  us,  King  Charles,  help 


300    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

us !  **  But  when  he  would  have  gone  to  help 
them  a  great  lion  out  of  the  forest  flew  on  him. 
Then  he  and  the  great  beast  wrestled  together. 
But  who  prevailed,  he  knew  not.  He  did  not 
wake  from  his  sleep,  but  his  dream  was  changed. 
And  the  second  dream  that  he  dreamed  was 
this :  He  thought  he  was  at  his  palace  at 
Aachen,  and  that  he  sat  upon  steps,  holding  a 
bear  that  was  bound  with  a  double  chain.  And 
in  his  dream  he  saw  how  that  there  came  out  of 
the  forest  of  Ardennes  thirty  other  bears  who 
spake  each  with  the  voice  of  a  man.  "  Give 
him  back  to  us.  Sire,"  they  said.  **  It  is  not 
right  that  you  should  keep  him  so  long.  He  is 
our  kinsman,  and  we  must  help  him."  And  then 
— this  was  his  dream — a  fair  greyhound  came 
and  attacked  the  greatest  of  these  wild  beasts. 
But  who  was  the  conqueror  in  this  conflict  also, 
he  could  not  see.  After  this  King  Charles 
awoke  from  his  sleep. 

Meanwhile  King  Marsilas  came  in  his  flight 
to  Saragossa.  He  gave  his  sword  and  his 
armour  to  his  servants,  and  laid  himself  down 
in  sore  distress  upon  the  green  grass  under  an 
olive-tree.  He  had  lost  his  right  hand,  and 
was  faint  with  the  bleeding.  Loudly  did  his 
Queen  Branimonde  lament  over  him.  As  for 
his  servants  they  cursed  King  Charles  and  the 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE    301 

land  of  France,  and  vehemently  reproached 
their  god  Apollyon.  **  Villain  of  a  god ! "  they 
cried,  **  why  dost  thou  put  us  to  such  shame  ? 
Why  dost  thou  so  confound  our  King  ?  This 
is  an  ill  return  to  those  who  do  thee  honour." 
So  saying  they  took  from  the  god  his  sceptre 
and  crown,  and  brake  him  to  pieces  with  their 
staves.  Never  before  was  a  god  so  ill-treated 
of  his  worshippers. 

Then  said  the  Queen  to  herself,  in  the  midst 
of  her  tears,  *'  Now  a  curse  upon  these  gods 
who  have  failed  us  in  the  day  of  battle.  We 
have  the  Emir  only  who  can  help  us.  Surely 
he  cannot  be  so  base  as  not  to  fight  against 
these  men  of  France ! "  So  King  Marsilas 
sent  an  ambassador  praying  him  for  help. 
**Of  a  truth,"  he  said,  "  if  you  fail  me  I  will 
cast  away  my  gods,  and  take  upon  me  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  make  peace  with  King 
Charles." 

When  the  Emir  heard  this  he  gathered 
together  the  people  of  his  four  kingdoms,  and 
put  them  on  board  a  fleet  of  ships,  and  set 
forth  to  sea.  Quickly  did  they  come  to  the 
land  of  Spain  ;  nor  did  they  halt  till  they  came 
to  the  city  of  Saragossa.  Then  the  servants 
of  the  Emir  spread  on  the  grass  a  carpet  of 
white  silk,  and  on  it  they  set  an  ivory  chair. 


302    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

The  Emir  sat  upon  it,  and  his  chiefs  stood 
round  about. 

"Listen!"  said  the  Emir,  "This  Charles 
has  troubled  the  land  of  Spain  too  long.  I 
will  attack  him  in  his  own  country,  even  in 
France.  Nothing  shall  hinder  me  from  bring- 
ing him  to  my  feet  or  slaying  him."  And  as  he 
spake  he  struck  his  knee  with  the  gauntlet  of 
his  right  hand.  Then  he  called  to  him  two 
of  his  chiefs  and  said,  "  Go  now  to  King 
Marsilas  and  say  to  him :  I  come  to  help  you 
against  the  men  of  France.  Come  and  pay 
me  homage,  and  I  will  make  war  upon  King 
Charles,  even  in  his  own  land  of  France.  Verily 
if  he  do  not  fall  at  my  feet  and  beg  for  pardon, 
and  renounce  the  faith  of  Christ,  I  will  tear  his 
crown  from  his  head.  Take  him  also,  for  a 
token,  this  gauntlet  and  this  staff  of  gold." 
And  all  his  nobles  cried,  "It  is  well  said.' 

So  the  two  envoys  went,  carrying,  one  the 
gauntlet  and  the  other  the  staff.  When  they 
had  passed  through  the  gates  of  Saragossa, 
they  saw  a  great  multitude  of  men  lamenting. 
"  The  gods  have  dealt  ill  with  us,"  said  they : 
**our  King  is  wounded  to  the  death,  and  his 
son  is  dead,  and  Spain  will  be  the  prey  of  the 
Christian  dogs."  When  they  were  come  to 
the  palace  they  made  their  salutations,  saying, 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE    303 

*  Now  may  Apollyon  and  Mahomet  have  King 
Marsilas  and  Queen  Branimonde  in  their  keep- 
ing!  "  **  Nay,"  said  the  Queen,  "what  folly 
is  this  ?  Our  gods  have  deserted  us.  See 
what  they  suffered  to  befall  the  King  my 
husband."  The  envoy  answered,  *'  A  truce 
to  such  words !  The  Emir  our  master  bade 
us  say,  **  I  will  deliver  King  Marsilas ;  as  for 
this  Charles,  I  will  attack  him  in  his  own  land 
of  France.  This  gauntlet  and  this  staff  he 
sends  for  a  proof  of  his  words."  Queen 
Branimonde  made  answer,  *'You  have  no 
need  to  go  to  France.  Here  in  this  land  of 
Spain  you  may  meet  King  Charles,  and  of  a 
truth  you  will  find  him  a  great  warrior." 

Then  said  the  King,  *'  You  see,  my  lords, 
that  I  am  in  evil  case.  I  have  none  to  come 
after  me,  neither  son  nor  daughter.  A  son 
I  had  but  yesterday,  but  the  Count  Roland 
slew  him.  Say  to  your  master  for  me,  I  yield 
you  this  land  of  Spain ;  only  guard  it  against 
the  Christians !  And  bid  him  come  to  me  ; 
I  will  give  him  useful  counsel  about  King 
Charles ;  and  take  him  the  keys  of  this  city 
of  Saragossa.  As  for  Charles  he  is  encamped 
by  the  river  Ebro,  seven  leagues  hence.  There 
will  the  Emir  find  him,  for  of  a  truth  the  men 
of  France  will  not  refuse  the  battle." 


304    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

Then  the  envoys  returned  to  the  Emir,  and 
told  him  all  that  happened — how  King  Charles 
had  left  Roland  and  the  Peers  to  guard  the 
passes,  and  how  they  had  been  slain,  and  what 
great  loss  King  Marsilas  had  suffered,  and  how 
he  yielded  to  him  the  whole  land  of  Spain,  and 
how  King  Charles  and  his  men  were  in  camp 
by  the  Ebro.  Then  the  Emir  commanded  his 
men  that  they  should  make  ready  for  the 
march.  "Make  haste,"  he  said,  "or  these 
Frenchmen  will  escape  us. 

Meanwhile  King  Charles  had  made  search 
for  the  body  of  his  nephew,  the  Count  Roland, 
and  for  the  others  that  had  fallen  with  him. 
And  when  these  had  been  found,  he  caused 
that  the  rest  should  be  buried  with  great 
honour,  but  three  of  the  bodies,  Roland,  to 
wit,  and  Oliver,  and  Turpin  the  Archbishop, 
he  commanded  to  be  set  aside.  The  hearts 
of  these  three  were  taken  out  of  their  bodies 
and  wrapped  in  silk,  and  then  enclosed  in 
coffins  of  white  marble.  But  the  bodies  were 
wrapped  in  deer-skins,  with  store  of  spices, 
and  set  each  in  a  carriage,  that  they  might 
be  taken  to  the  town  of  Blois. 

When  these  things  had  been  done,  there 
came  two  envoys  from  the  Emir,  bearing 
this    message.      "The    Emir    brings    against 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE    305 

you  a  great  army  from  the  land  of  Arabia. 
Take  heed,  therefore,  for  he  will  make  proof 
of  you  to-day,  whether  you  are  indeed  a  man 
of  courage." 

The  King  made  no  answer  to  these  words, 
save  that  he  cried  to  his  men,  with  a  loud 
voice,  **  To  arms !  To  arms  !  "  Then  without 
delay  he  armed  himself,  donning  his  corslet 
and  lacing  his  helmet,  and  taking  in  his  hand 
his  good  sword  Joyous,  and  when  he  had 
mounted  his  good  steed  he  rode  forth  in  front 
of  his  army.  **  Never  was  more  kingly  man  !  " 
said  all  the  army.  And  the  King  said,  as 
he  looked  upon  the  army,  **  Who  would  not 
trust  such  men?  If  only  these  heathen  stand 
their  ground,  surely  they  shall  pay  dearly  for  the 
death  of  Roland."  **  God  grant  it  be  so  !  "  said 
the  Uuke  Naymes.  Then  the  King  called  to 
him  two  lords  :  **  You  shall  take  the  place  of 
Roland  and  Oliver  ;  one  of  you  shall  carry  the 
sword,  and  one  the  horn."  And  after  this  he 
set  his  whole  army  in  array. 

Meanwhile  the  envoys  of  the  Emir  returned 
to  him.  **  We  have  seen  King  Charles,"  they 
said.  **  He  is  brave,  and  brave  are  they  that 
follow  him,  nor  will  they  fail  the  King.  You 
will  have  to  do  battle  with  them.  Therefore 
arm   yourself."     '*  That  is   good  news   for  all 

21 


3o6    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

that  are  of  a  good  courage,"  said  the  Emir. 
*'  Sound  the  trumpets,  that  my  people  may 
make  themselves  ready."  A  mighty  warrior 
was  he,  with  deep  chest  and  broad  shoulders, 
over  which  his  hair  fell  in  curls,  with  fair  face 
and  shining  eyes  ;  of  his  courage  he  had  given 
proofs  without  number.  What  a  gallant  knight 
he  had  been,  were  he  but  a  Christian  man ! 
He  had  a  sword  of  renown,  which  he  called 
Precious,  and  a  great  bear-spear,  Mattd  by 
name.  A  gallant  knight  also  was  the  Prince 
Malprime,  his  son.  **  Forward,  Sire,"  said  the 
Prince  to  his  father.  **  Shall  we  see  King 
Charles  to-day  ?"  *'  Yes,"  answered  the  Emir, 
**for  he  is  a  brave  man,  and  all  speak  of  him 
with  honour.  Nevertheless,  now  that  he  has 
lost  the  Count  Roland  his  nephew,  he  can 
scarcely  hold  his  ground  before  us.  Yet  we 
shall  have  a  great  battle  to  fight.  **  Be  it  so," 
said  the  Prince.  *'  I  ask  from  you  the  honour 
of  striking  the  first  blow."  "  It  shall  be  yours," 
said  the  Emir. 

Then  the  Emir  set  his  battle  in  array,  so 
that  the  two  hosts  stood  over  against  each 
other.  There  was  neither  hill  nor  valley  nor 
forest  between  them ;  each  was  in  full  sight  of 
the  other.  Splendid  and  terrible  they  were  to 
view,  so  brightly  shone  the  helmets  and  bucklers 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VEMGEAMCe    36^ 

and  shields  and  spears.  And  bright  and  clear 
was  the  sound  of  the  trumpets  ;  but  the  brightest 
and  clearest  of  all  was  the  horn  of  Charles  the 
great  King.  And  first  the  Emir  rode  forth  in 
front  of  his  army.  **  Follow  me  !  "  he  cried  to 
his  army,  **  I  will  show  you  the  way."  And  he 
brandished  his  spear,  turning  the  point  towards 
the  King  of  France.  And  King  Charles,  on 
his  part,  when  he  saw  the  Emir,  and  his 
standard,  the  Dragon,  borne  after  him,  cried 
with  a  loud  voice,  **  Lords  of  France,  you  have 
fought  many  battles,  and  now  there  is  yet  one 
more  for  you  to  fight.  See,  then,  this  host  of 
heathens.  Many  they  are  in  number.  But 
what  matters  the  multitude  of  them.-*  Follow 
me  !  "  Thereupon  he  spurred  his  charger.  The 
good  steed  bounded  forward,  and  all  the  men 
of  France  cried  out,  **A  brave  man  is  our 
King ;  not  one  of  us  will  fail  him."  The  first 
that  dealt  a  blow  to  the  enemy  was  the  Count 
Rabel.  Spurring  his  horse,  he  charged  Torlen, 
the  King  of  Persia,  and  struck  his  shield  fairly 
with  his  spear.  The  good  steel  pierced  shield 
and  corslet,  and  the  King  fell  dead  upon  the 
field.  **  Strike !  strike  for  Charles  and  the 
Right ! "  cried  all  the  men  of  France  when 
they  saw  the  Persian  fall. 

On  the  other  side  the  Prince  Malprime,  son 


3o8    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VEXCEAMCE 

to  the  Emir,  rode  forward  on  his  white  horse, 
charging  into  the  midst  of  the  army  of  France, 
and  striking  down  warrior  after  warrior. 
*'  See !  "  cried  the  Emir,  **  see  my  son,  how 
he  is  seeking  for  the  King  of  the  French! 
There  is  no  better  soldier  than  he.  Follow 
him  and  the  victory  shall  be  yours,  and  all  the 
prizes  of  victory,  lands,  and  castles,  and  gold 
and  fair  women."  Nor  did  the  chiefs  of  the 
heathen  delay  to  charge.  Fiercely  did  they 
ride  forward,  and  the  battle  raged  over  the 
plain.  When  the  Duke  Naymes  saw  how  the 
Prince  Malprime  was  breaking  the  ranks  of 
France,  dealing  death  at  every  blow,  he 
charged  him,  spear  in  rest.  He  drave  the 
point  through  the  upper  rim  of  his  shield  and 
through  his  corslet,  deep  into  his  side,  and 
laid  him  dead  on  the  field.  But  when  King 
Canaben,  who  was  uncle  to  the  Prince,  saw 
what  had  befallen  his  nephew,  he  rode  at  the 
Duke,  and,  drawing  his  sword,  dealt  him  a 
great  blow  on  the  helmet.  Half  of  the  helmet 
and  laces  wherewith  it  was  laced  were  shorn 
off  by  the  stroke,  and  the  edge  of  the  sword 
touched  the  flesh  itself.  The  Duke  yet  clung 
with  one  arm  to  the  neck  of  his  horse  ;  if  the 
heathen  deal  him  another  such  blow  he  is  lost. 
But,  thanks  to  God,  King  Charles  came   to 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE    309 

his  help.  He  struck  King  Canaben  throi^ 
the  vizor  of  his  helmet  with  his  boar-spear, 
and  with  the  one  blow  laid  him  dead  to  the 
ground. 

Elsewhere  in  the  field  the  Emir  wioi^;fat 
great  havoc  in  the  ranks  of  France,  slaying 
chief  after  chief,  among  them  the  old  man 
Richard,  Duke  of  the  Normans.  Behind 
him  followed  many  heathen  knights.  Many 
valorous  deeds  they  did.  Where  the  Emir 
led  the  ranks  of  the  heathen  there  the  men 
of  France  suffered  grievous  loss,  and  now  there 
came  one  who  brought  him  tidings  of  ilL 
"The  Prince  Malprime,  your  son,  is  slain," 
said  the  man;  "also  King  Canaben,  yom- 
brother,  is  slain."  The  Emir  had  well-nigh 
died  of  grief  to  hear  such  evil  news ;  but  he 
called  to  him  one  of  his  wisest  counsellors. 
"Come  near,"  said  he;  "you  are  loyal  and 
wise,  and  I  have  ever  followed  your  counsel 
Tell  me  now,  will  the  day  go  for  the  Arabs 
or  for  the  men  of  France  ?  "  "  Sire,"  the  sage 
replied,  "you  are  in  evil  case.  As  for  your 
gods,  look  not  to  them  for  help.  Call  now 
your  Turks  and  Arabs,  and,  above  all,  your 
Giants  to  the  front.  With  them  you  may  yet 
win  the  day." 

Then  the  Emir  put  his  horn  to  his  mouth 


310    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

and  blew  a  call,  loud  and  clear.  The  Turks 
and  the  Arabs  and  the  Giants  answered  there- 
to. Mighty  warriors  they  were,  and  fierce 
was  the  charge  they  made ;  so  fierce  that  they 
brake  the  army  of  France  in  twain.  But  when 
Ogier  the  Dane  saw  what  had  befallen  the 
King  s  army  he  said  to  him,  **  See  you  how  the 
heathen  are  breaking  our  ranks  and  slaying  our 
men.  If  you  would  bear  your  crown  where  it 
should  be  borne  you  must  strike  with  all  your 
might.*' 

Then  the  King  rode  forward,  and  with  him 
the  Duke  Naymes,  and  Ogier  the  Dane,  and 
Geoffrey  Count  of  Anjou.  All  quitted  them- 
selves as  good  knights,  but  there  was  none  who 
bore  himself  so  bravely  as  Ogier  the  Dane. 
Many  he  slew,  among  them  the  heathen  knight 
who  carried  the  Emir's  standard.  Sore  dis- 
couraged was  the  Emir  when  he  saw  his 
standard  in  the  dust,  but  the  heart  of  King 
Charles  was  high  with  hope.  **  Sons  of 
France,  will  you  help  me?"  he  cried.  "'Tis 
a  wrong  even  to  ask  us,"  said  they;  **  cursed 
be  he  who  shall  not  strike  with  his  whole 
heart !  "  And  now,  as  the  day  drew  to  the 
evening,  these  two  met  in  combat,  King 
Charles  and  the  Emir.  Fierce  was  the 
encounter  between  them,  and  many  and  sore 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE   311 

were  the  blows  they  dealt  the  one  to  the 
other.  At  last  it  chanced  that  the  bands  of 
each  man's  saddle  was  cleft  through,  so  that 
they  fell  both  to  the  ground.  Quickly  did 
they  rise  to  their  feet,  and  drawing  their 
swords,  closed  fiercely  in  fight.  It  was,  indeed, 
a  battle  to  the  death.  First  the  Emir  spoke, 
saying,  **  King  Charles,  you  have  slain  my 
son  ;  you  have  wrongfully  invaded  my  land. 
Yet  if  you  will  pay  me  homage  I  will  grant  it 
to  you  to  hold  in  fief."  "  That  were  a  foul 
disgrace,"  King  Charles  made  answer  ;  **  never 
will  I  grant  to  a  heathen  either  peace  or  life. 
Become  a  Christian,  and  you  shall  have  all  that 
I  have  to  give."  "  These  are  but  idle  words," 
answered  the  Emir  ;  **  I  had  sooner  die."  And 
as  he  spake  he  dealt  King  Charles  a  mighty 
blow  upon  the  helmet.  The  sword  brake  the 
iron,  and  shore  away  a  palm's  breadth  of  the 
scalp.  The  King  reeled  in  his  place,  and  had 
well-nigh  fallen  to  the  ground.  But  God  willed 
otherwise,  for  the  angel  that  guarded  him 
whispered  in  his  ear,  **  Charles,  what  doest 
thou  ?  "  And  when  he  heard  the  angel's  voice 
he  thought  no  more  of  danger  or  death. 
Gathering  all  his  strength  into  one  mighty 
blow,  he  severed  the  enemy's  head  in  twain. 
Down  to  the  chin  he  cleft  it,  and  the  Emir 
fell  dead  upon  the  plain. 


312   HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

So  soon  as  the  heathen  saw  that  their  leader 
WfLS  slain  they  fled  in  hot  haste,  and  the  men 
of  France  pursued  them  even  to  the  walls  of 
Saragossa.  There  stood  Queen  Branimonde, 
with  her  priests  about  her,  waiting  and  watch- 
ing for  news  of  the  war.  But  when  the  Queen 
saw  the  multitude  of  them  that  fled  she  hastened 
to  King  Marsilas,  and  said  to  him,  **  O  Sire,  our 
people  are  vanquished,  and  the  Emir  is  dead." 
When  King  Marsilas  heard  these  words  he 
turned  him  to  the  wall,  and  covered  his  face 
and  wept.  So  great  was  his  grief  that  his 
heart  was  broken  in  his  breast,  and  he  died. 

As  for  the  town,  none  of  the  heathen  had 
any  thought  of  defending  it.  They  suffered 
the  gates  to  be  broken  down  without  any 
hindrance,  and  the  Queen  surrendered  to 
King  Charles  all  the  towers,  great  and  small. 
Of  a  truth,  he  works  well  who  works  with 
God. 

As  soon  as  it  was  day  King  Charles  bade 
his  men  break  down  all  the  things  that  the 
heathen  counted  holy.  As  for  the  people, 
they  were  brought  to  the  water  of  baptism. 
Such  as  were  not  willing  to  be  baptized  into 
the  faith,  these  the  King  caused  to  be  hanged, 
or  slain  with  the  sword,  or  burnt  with  the  fire. 
But  the  greater  part  readily  obeyed  the  King's 


HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE    313 

command,  and  were  made  good  Christians,  one 
hundred  thousand  of  them  at  the  least. 

After  these  things  the  King  departed  from 
Saragossa,  leaving  a  thousand  men  to  keep 
the  town  for  him.  He  took  Queen  Branimonde 
with  him  ;  also  he  took  the  bodies  of  Roland 
and  Oliver  and  of  Turpin  the  Archbishop,  and 
caused  them  to  be  honourably  buried  at  Blois. 

When  King  Charles  was  come  back  to  the 
fair  town  of  Aachen,  it  was  told  him  that  a  fair 
lady  desired  to  see  him.  So  he  commanded 
that  she  should  be  brought  before  him.  When 
she  came  back  she  was  Alda  the  Fair.  She 
said,  **Tell  me,  O  King,  where  is  the  Earl 
Roland  .f*''  He  is  promised  to  be  my  husband. 
The  King  was  greatly  troubled  to  hear  these 
words.  He  wept  and  tore  his  white  beard. 
**  My  sister,"  he  said,  when  he  found  his  speech, 
"  my  dear  sister.  You  ask  me  news  of  a  dead 
man.  But  comfort  yourself.  Roland  we  shall 
see  no  more,  but  you  shall  have  my  son  Lewis, 
he  that  is  to  be  Warden  of  the  Marches,  in 
his  place.  **  These  are  strange  words,"  said 
Alda  the  Fair  ;  **  God  and  His  blessed  saints 
forbid  that  I  should  live  now  that  my  Roland 
is  dead,"  and  as  she  spake  she  grew  deadly 
pale,  and  fell  at  the  King's  feet,  and  when  they 
took   her  up,   lo !  she  was  dead.     When   the 


314    HOW  CHARLEMAGNE  SOUGHT  VENGEANCE 

King  saw  this  he  called  to  him  four  countesses 
and  bade  them  carry  her  to  a  nunnery  that 
was  hard  by.  All  that  night  these  noble 
ladies  watched  by  her  dead  body  ;  the  day 
following  she  was  buried  by  the  altar  with 
great  honour. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

OF   THE   PUNISHMENT   OF   GANELON 

THE  King  sent  messengers  to  all  parts  of 
his  dominions,  bidding  all  the  judges 
learned  in  the  law  come  to  him  at  his  palace  at 
Aachen.  So  the  judges  came  as  he  commanded, 
and  were  gathered  together  on  the  Feast  of  St. 
Silvester,  which  was  the  last  day  of  December. 
When  they  were  all  assembled  he  bade  the 
Serjeants  fetch  Ganelon  out  of  his  prison,  and 
bring  him  before  the  judges.  When  they  had 
done  this,  the  King  said,  **  My  Lords,  I  would 
have  you  judge  this  man  Ganelon.  He  came 
with  me  when  I  went  with  my  army  to  the  land 
of  Spain ;  he  has  robbed  me  of  twenty  thou- 
sand men  of  France  ;  he  has  robbed  me  of 
Roland  my  nephew,  whom  we  shall  see  no 
more,  and  of  Oliver  the  courteous  knight,  and 
of  the  Twelve  Peers  of  France — and  all  this  he 
has  done  for  the  sake  of  money." 

**  It  is  true,"  said  Ganelon  ;  "  may  a  curse  fall 

31S 


3i6     OF  THE  PUNISHMENT  OF  GANELON 

on  me  if  I  deny  it.  But  listen  ;  Roland  did 
me  wrong  in  the  matter  of  gold  and  silver. 
Therefore  I  sought  to  revenge  myself  upon 
him ;  and  I  compassed  his  death.  That  I 
confess ;  but  I  deny  that  I  wrought  any 
treason."  So  Ganelon  spake,  as  he  stood 
before  the  King.  He  was  of  a  fair  presence, 
and  had  been  a  noble  knight  if  only  he  had 
been  true  of  heart. 

Ganelon  spake  again,  saying,  "  I  beseech 
you,  my  lords,  to  hear  my  defence.  When  I 
was  in  the  King's  army  I  served  him  loyally 
and  well.  But  my  nephew  Roland  cherished 
in  his  heart  a  great  hatred  of  me,  and  would 
have  done  me  to  death.  Did  he  not  bring  it 
about  that  I  was  sent  on  an  embassy  to  King 
Marsilas?  If  I  escaped,  it  was  of  my  own  con- 
triving. Thereupon  I  bade  defiance  to  Roland 
and  to  Oliver  and  to  all  his  company,  as  the 
King  and  all  here  present  will  bear  witness. 
This  was  revenge,  I  confess,  but  I  affirm  it 
was  not  treason." 

Now  there  had  come  to  the  support  of 
Ganelon  thirty  men  of  his  kindred,  of  whom 
the  chief  was  a  certain  Pinabel.  A  great 
orator  was  this  Pinabel,  v/hen  there  was  need 
of  pleading  a  cause,  and  a  good  soldier  also, 
when  there  was  need  of  arms.     To  him  said 


OP  THE  PUMtSmiENT  OF  GANELON     317 

Ganelon,  '*  I  trust  in  you,  and  you  only ;  you 
can  deliver  me  from  dishonour  and  death." 
*'You  shall  have  a  champion,"  answered 
Pinabel ;  **  the  first  man  that  shall  pronounce 
against  you  the  sentence  of  death,  to  him  will 
I  give  the  lie  with  the  edge  of  this  sword." 
Thereupon  Ganelon  fell  at  his  feet  and  thanked 
him. 

A  great  company  from  many  regions  were 
gathered  together  to  the  King  at  Aachen ; 
men  from  Saxony  and  from  Bavaria,  and  from 
Poitou,  Normans,  and  French,  and  Germans 
from  beyond  the  Rhine.  And  of  all  none  had 
more  favour  for  Ganelon  than  the  barons  of 
Auvergne.  *'  Let  the  matter  rest  where  it  is," 
said  they.  **  We  will  beseech  the  King  to 
show  mercy  to  Ganelon.  Roland  is  dead,  and 
all  the  gold  and  silver  in  the  world  will  not 
bring  him  back.  As  for  fighting,  it  is  sheer 
folly."  To  this  all  the  barons  agreed— all  save 
one,  Thierry,  to  wit,  that  was  brother  to 
Geoffrey  of  Anjou.  Thereupon  the  barons  of 
Auvergne  went  to  the  King  and  said,  **  Sire, 
we  beseech  you,  to  hold  the  Count  quit  of  this 
charge.  Henceforth  he  will  serve  you  with  all 
good  faith  and  loyalty.  Suffer  him  to  live,  for 
he  is  a  nobleman.  As  for  Roland,  he  is  dead 
and  neither  gold  nor  silver  will  bring  him  back." 


3i8      OF  THE  PUNISHMENT  OF  GANELON 

"■  You  are  nothing  but  traitors,  all  of  you  !  "  cried 
the  King  in  great  anger.  But  when  he  saw 
how  the  barons  favoured  these  words,  he  was 
greatly  troubled.  Thereupon  Thierry,  that 
was  brother  to  Geoffrey  of  Anjou,  stood  before 
him,  and  said,  **  Trouble  not  yourself,  my  good 
lord.  Beyond  all  doubt,  this  Ganelon  is  a 
traitor.  Though  Roland  may  have  done  him 
wrong,  for  your  sake  he  should  have  suffered 
him  to  go  unscathed.  Therefore  I  pronounce 
sentence  of  death  upon  him,  that  he  be  hanged 
by  the  heels  till  he  die,  and  that  they  throw  his 
carcase  to  the  dogs.  This  is  the  just  punish- 
ment of  traitors.  And  if  any  kinsman  of  his 
say  me  nay,  then  will  I  give  him  the  lie  with 
the  edge  of  the  sword."  So  spake  the  Count 
Thierry,  and  all  the  men  of  France  cried  with 
one  voice,  '*  It  is  well  said." 

Pinabel,  when  he  heard  these  words,  came 
near  to  the  King.  *'  Sire,"  said  he,  '*  bid  them 
cease  from  this  clamour.  The  Count  Thierry 
has  given  his  judgment  ;  I,  for  my  part,  say 
that  he  has  lied.  Let  us  put  the  matter  to  the 
trial  of  the  sword."  *'  So  be  it,"  answered  the 
King ;  **  but  I  must  have  hostages."  There- 
upon thirty  kinsmen  of  the  Count  offered  them- 
selves. And  the  King,  on  his  part  offered 
hostages  also. 


OF  THE  PUNISHMENT  OF  GANELON     319 

First  the  two  champions  made  confession 
and  received  absolution.  Also  they  gave  great 
alms  to  the  poor.  After  this  they  armed  them- 
selves for  the  battle.  There  is  a  great  plain 
near  to  the  city  of  Aachen ;  on  this  the  two 
champions  met  to  do  battle,  the  one  for  the 
good  name  of  Roland  and  his  comrades,  the 
other  for  Ganelon.  First  they  charged  with 
their  spears  in  rest.  So  equally  matched  were 
they  that  neither  gained  any  advantage  in  the 
encounter.  The  spurs  of  both  were  broken  ; 
the  corslets  of  both  were  broken  through,  and 
the  belts  of  the  horses  were  so  torn  that  the 
saddles  turned  in  their  place.  So  the  two 
champions  were  unhorsed.  Quickly  did  they 
leap  to  their  feet,  and  fall  to  with  their  swords. 
Mighty  blows  did  they  both  deal,  and  the  men 
of  France  were  in  great  fear.  Then  Pinabel 
cried  aloud,  **  Take  back  your  words.  Count 
Thierry,  I  will  be  your  friend  and  comrade, 
and  divide  my  wealth  with  you,  if  only  you  will 
make  Ganelon  friends  with  the  King."  "  Far 
be  it  from  me !  "  answered  Thierry.  "  Never 
will  I  do  such  a  thing.  God  shall  judge 
between  us."  After  a  while  he  spake  again 
**  Pinabel,  you  are  a  true  knight,  strong,  and 
of  a  noble  presence,  and  all  men  know  your 
courage.     Have  done  with  this  battle.     I  will 


320      OF  THE  PUNISHMENT  OF  GANELON 

make  peace  between  you  and  the  King.  As 
for  Ganelon,  let  him  have  his  deserts."  **  God 
forbid,"  answered  Pinabel,  '*  that  I  should 
desert  my  kinsman."  So  the  champions  turned 
again  to  the  duel.  First  Pinabel  struck  a 
mighty  blow,  and  wounded  Thierry  on  the 
right  cheek,  coming  near  to  slay  him  outright. 
But  God  preserved  him,  for  was  he  not 
champion  of  the  right!  Then  Thierry,  in  his 
turn,  smote  his  adversary.  On  the  helmet  fell 
the  blow,  cleaving  it  in  twain,  and  the  skull 
beneath,  so  that  the  man's  brain  was  scattered 
on  the  earth. 

Then  came  the  punishment.  The  King 
asked,  "  What  shall  we  do  with  those  that 
pledged  themselves  for  the  traitor's  innocence  ?  " 
*'  Let  them  be  hanged,"  answered  the  nobles. 
And  this  was  done.  As  for  Ganelon,  they 
lashed  his  limbs  to  four  horses,  so  that  he  was 
torn  into  four  pieces.  This  was  the  end  of  the 
traitor. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

HOW   KING   CHARLES   SENT  HUON   ON   AN   ERRAND 

KING  CHARLES,  being  now  advanced 
in  years  and  desiring  rest,  was  minded 
to  lay  down  his  power.  He  called,  therefore, 
his  Barons  together  and  said  to  them,  **  I  am 
weary  of  my  kingship.  Say  now  to  which  of 
my  two  sons,  Chariot  and  Lewis,  I  shall  resign 
it.  For  Lewis  indeed  is  over  young,  and 
Chariot  is  not  of  such  conditions  as  to  be 
fit  for  such  dignity.  The  Barons  answered, 
''  Sire,  let  us  consider  the  matter  by  our- 
selves." So  they  went  apart  and  considered 
it,  and  it  seemed  meet  to  them  that  Prince 
Chariot  should  be  King. 

Now  there  was  among  the  Barons  a  certain 
Amaury,  who  was  of  kin  to  the  traitor  Ganelon. 
This  Amaury  said  to  the  King,  '*  It  would  be 
well  to  try  the  Prince  Chariot.  Now  there 
is  the  Duchy  of  Bordeaux,  whose  Princes, 
Huon   and   Gerard,  have   not   yet  taken   the 

23  321 


322  HOW  KING  CHARLES 

oath  to  you.  If  you  will  give  me  some 
soldiers  I  will  bring  them  prisoners  hither, 
and  your  son  Chariot  shall  have  their  land. 
This  shall  be  his  trial  before  he  have  the 
kingdom  of  France." 

But  the  Duke  Naymes,  being  both  wise  and 
true  of  heart,  said  to  the  King,  ''  This  is  no 
good  counsel  of  Amaury.  The  Princes  are 
young,  and,  maybe,  they  have  not  failed  in 
their  duty  to  you  of  set  purpose,  but  rather 
unknowingly.  Send  therefore  messengers  to 
Bordeaux  and  bid  them  come  to  your  Court. 
If  they  obey,  well ;  but  if  not,  then  you  shall 
deal  with  them  by  Amaury 's  counsel." 

So  the  King  sent  messengers  to  Bordeaux, 
and  the  Princes  received  them  with  great 
honour.  And  when  they  had  delivered  their 
message,  the  Duchess  said,  "  I  thank  the 
King ;  my  sons  will  certainly  come  to  do 
him  homage  when  I  shall  have  made  them 
ready  for  their  journey."  So  the  messengers 
went  back  to  the  King  and  told  him  these 
words,  and  he  was  very  glad,  and  said,  *'A 
good  tree  puts  forth  good  fruit ;  Duke  Sevyn 
of  Bordeaux  was  a  good  man,  and  his  sons 
are  good  men  also.  But  as  for  this  mischief- 
maker  Amaury,  I  banish  him  from  the  land 
of  France." 


SENT  HUON  ON  AN  ERRAND  323 

Then  went  Amaury  to  Prince  Chariot  and 
said :  **  I  had  thought  to  win  for  you  the 
Duchy  of  Bordeaux.  But  the  Duke  Naymes 
has  thwarted  me.  Nevertheless,  the  lands 
may  yet  be  yours  if  only  we  can  be  rid  of  the 
Princes  Huon  and  Gerard.  Let  us  fall  on 
them  when  they  ride  this  way." 

These  two,  then,  lay  in  wait  in  a  wood 
by  which  they  knew  the  two  should  pass. 
Now  Amaury's  purpose  was  double,  either 
that  Huon  and  his  brother  should  be  slain, 
or  if  they  should  slay  Chariot,  then  they 
should  be  accused  to  the  King  of  this  deed 
and  suffer  accordingly.  So  now  he  said  to 
Chariot,  "  Yonder  are  Huon  and  Gerard ;  ride 
out  against  them,  for  they  are  but  weaklings." 
To  his  men  he  said,  *'Let  the  Prince  go  alone ; 
he  needs  not  your  help." 

So  Chariot  rode  forth  and  held  the  way  by 
which  the  two  brothers  must  pass.  Then 
Huon  said  to  his  brother,  **Go  now  and  see 
what  this  knight  demands ;  if  he  ask  for  toll, 
being  master  of  the  way,  we  will  pay  it."  So 
Gerard  rode  forward.  Prince  Chariot  said  to 
him,  **Who  are  you?"  Gerard  answered, 
"  We  are  sons  of  Sevyn  that  was  Duke  of 
Bordeaux,  on  whom  God  have  mercy." 
**Then,"   said  the  Prince,   **you  are  sons   of 


324  HOW  KING  CHARLES 

a  villain.  Sevyn  took  from  me  three  castles, 
and  I  could  never  have  justice  of  him.  Now, 
therefore,  you  shall  suffer  for  this  wrong," 
*'Sir,"  answered  Gerard,  *'you  see  that  I 
am  without  arms.  It  were  a  foul  shame 
if  you  should  slay  me.  But  if  you  have  suf- 
fered wrong  we  will  make  you  amends."  **  I 
will  have  no  amends,*'  cried  the  Prince,  "  but 
vengeance."  And  when  Gerard  turned  to 
flee,  being  unarmed,  and  fearing  for  his  life, 
he  rode  at  him  and  smote  him  with  his  spear, 
so  that  he  fell  to  the  ground  as  one  dead. 

When  Huon  saw  this  deed  he  was  greatly 
troubled,  thinking  that  his  brother  was  slain. 
Spurring  his  horse,  he  rode  with  all  haste,  and 
overtook  the  Prince  ere  ever  he  came  to  the 
wood.  He  cried,  **Who  are  you  that  have 
slain  my  brother  without  any  cause  ?  "  Chariot 
answered,  **  I  am  son  of  Duke  Thierry,"  for 
he  would  not  be  known  ;  also  he  had  disguised 
his  shield,  **and  this  I  have  done  because  your 
father  took  from  me  three  castles,  and  I  could 
never  have  justice  of  him."  Huon  said,  **  You 
are  a  false  knight  and  a  murderer,  and  I  defy 
you."  Then  he  wrapped  his  scarlet  cloak 
about  his  arm  and  drew  his  sword,  for  other 
arms  or  armour  he  had  none,  and  rode  against 
the  Prince.     The  Prince,  on  his  part,  spurred 


SENT  HUON  ON  AN  ERRAND  325 

his  horse  and  charged  Huon  with  his  spear  in 
rest.  He  drave  his  spear  through  the  cloak 
and  through  the  gown  that  Huon  wore,  and 
through  the  shirt  that  was  under  the  gown,  but 
the  body  he  missed.  Huon,  on  his  part, 
raising  his  sword  in  both  his  hands,  smote 
Chariot  as  he  passed  so  fierce  a  blow  that  he 
brake  his  helmet  in  twain.  So,  the  steel  enter- 
ing his  brain,  he  fell  dead  upon  the  ground. 

Then  Huon,  lighting  from  his  horse,  searched 
for  Gerard's  wound,  and  finding  that  it  was  of 
less  account  than  he  had  thought,  bound  it  up 
with  a  strip  of  his  shirt.  Then  he  set  him 
on  an  ambling  nag  that  he  had  in  his  train, 
that  he  might  ride  the  more  easily.  So  the 
two  went  forward  on  their  way  to  Paris,  for 
Huon  would  make  complaint  to  the  King  that, 
having  a  safe  conduct,  he  had  been  so  foully 
assailed. 

Amaury's  knights  said  to  him,  *' What  shall 
we  do  now?  The  Prince  lies  dead  on  the 
plain.  It  were  ill  done  if  he  that  slew  him 
should  be  suffered  to  escape."  Amaury  an- 
swered, **  We  will  take  up  the  body  and  carry 
it  to  Paris,  and  so  accuse  him  before  the  King." 
So  he  and  his  knights  followed  Huon  and  his 
company,  carrying  the  body  of  Chariot  with 
them. 


326  HOW  KING  CHARLES 

Huon,  when  he  was  come  to  Paris,  went 
in  and  stood  before  the  King,  and  told  him 
what  things  had  befallen  him.  First  he  said, 
**  Sire,  see  this  my  brother,  how  he  has  been 
wounded."  And  as  he  spoke  he  pulled  aside 
Gerard's  doublet  and  his  shirt,  and  showed  the 
wound  beneath.  And  the  lad  fell  in  a  swoon 
before  the  King  and  his  lords,  so  great  was  the 
pain  that  he  suffered.  The  King  had  a  great 
pity  for  the  wounded  man,  and  bade  fetch  his 
own  surgeon  that  he  might  dress  the  wound. 
He  said  also,  **  If  I  find  out  the  man  that  has 
done  this  deed,  I  will  deal  with  him  in  such 
fashion  as  shall  never  be  forgotten." 

After  this  Huon  told  the  story  how  he  had 
been  assailed,  and  how  he  had  slain  his  adver- 
sary. When  the  King  heard  it  he  said,  "  Now 
were  this  false  knight  my  own  son  Chariot, 
whom  I  love  with  all  my  heart,  I  should  not 
deny  that  he  had  met  with  his  deserts." 

While  the  King  was  yet  speaking  there  was 
heard  a  great  outcry  in  the  street,  for  the  body 
of  the  Prince  was  being  carried  through  the 
town  and  the  people  lamented  over  it.  The 
King  said  to  the  Duke  Naymes,  **  Go  now 
and  see  what  this  outcry  may  mean."  So  the 
Duke  went,  but  when  he  came  to  the  great 
gate  of  the  palace  there  was  the  body  of  Prince 


SENT  HUON  ON  AN  ERRAND  327 

Chariot  lying  on  a  shield  and  borne  by  four 
knights. 

When  the  body  was  brought  in  and  laid 
down  before  the  King  he  said  in  a  loud  voice, 
**  Tell  me  now  who  has  done  this  deed  and 
for  what  cause."  Amaury  answered,  **  The 
man  who  did  this  deed  sits  yonder.  He  is 
none  other  than  Huon  of  Bordeaux."  When 
the  King  heard  these  words  he  would  have 
fallen  on  Huon  and  slain  him,  only  the  Duke 
Naymes  and  others  of  his  Barons  held  him 
back. 

Then  said  Huon  to  the  King,  "  Believe  me, 
Sire,  that  I  knew  not  this  knight  to  be  your 
son  ;  verily,  had  I  known  it  I  should  not  have 
come  to  make  my  complaint  to  you  as  I  have 
done  this  day.  Rather  should  I  have  fled 
away  and  hidden  myself  as  best  I  could." 

Then  said  the  Duke  Naymes  to  the  King, 
*^  Let  now  Amaury  stand  forth  and  tell  us  why 
he  lay  in  ambush  in  the  wood  with  your  son, 
and  what  purpose  he  had  in  his  mind." 

And  Amaury  stood  forth  and  told  this  tale : 
**  Sir,  your  son  sent  a  message  to  me,  desiring 
that  I  should  go  a-hawking  with  him.  So  I 
went  with  him,  only  we  went  armed,  for 
I  feared  the  men  of  Ardennes  lest  they 
should    fall    upon    us.      It   chanced    that  we 


328  HOW  KING  CHARLES 

came  to  a  little  wood,  and  there  we  cast  our 
hawks,  and  one  of  the  hawks  was  lost.  While 
we  sought  for  it  there  came  by  Huon  and  his 
brother,  and  Huon  had  the  hawk  on  his  fist. 
Then  your  son  full  courteously  required  his 
own  again,  and  Huon  for  answer  drew  his 
sword  and  slew  your  son,  which  when  he 
had  done  he  rode  away  so  fast  that  we  could 
not  overtake  him ;  and  now  I  challenge  him 
to  say  that  he  knew  not  the  knight  that 
demanded  the  hawk  to  be  your  son." 

Then  said  Huon,  '*  I  will  prove  that  this 
Amaury  is  a  false  liar,  and  will  make  him 
confess  that  I  knew  not  the  knight  whom  I 
slew  to  be  the  King's  son.  And  for  my  surety 
I  give  my  brother  Gerard,  than  whom  there  is 
none  nearer  of  kin  to  me."  Amaury  on  his 
part  gave  as  surety  two  nephews  that  he  had. 

The  King  said  to  the  Duke  Naymes,  **  Let 
them  prepare  a  field  where  these  two  shall 
fight,  and  till  it  be  prepared  shut  them  up 
in  a  tower,  and  let  a  hundred  knights 
be  ready  to  keep  the  field  when  it  is  pre- 
pared. For  I  will  not  suffer  my  son  to  be 
buried  till  the  vanquished  man  be  hanged, 
if  he  have  not  been  already  slain  in  the 
field." 

When  all  was  ready,  the  two  champions  took 


SENT  HVON  ON  AN  ERRAND  329 

each  his  oath  upon  the  holy  relics  that  he  had 
spoken  the  truth,  and  then  made  themselves 
ready  for  the  fight.  But  men  noted  that 
Amaury,  when  he  would  have  mounted  his 
horse,  stumbled  so  that  he  had  well-nigh  fallen 
to  the  ground.  Then,  after  proclamation  made 
that  no  one  should  presume  under  pain  of 
death  to  make  any  sign  to  either  of  the  com- 
batants, the  King  stood  up  and  said,  *'  My 
pleasure  is  that  if  no  confession  be  made  of  the 
truth,  then  the  vanquisher  shall  forfeit  all  his 
land  and  be  banished  from  this  realm."  And 
from  this  judgment  he  would  not  depart, 
though  the  Duke  Naymes  and  the  other 
Barons  did  protest  that  the  King  was  unjust. 
After  this  the  two  knights  joined  battle. 
First  they  charged  on  horseback,  breaking 
both  of  them  their  spears,  and  with  so  great 
a  shock  that  their  horses  fell  to  the  ground. 
Then  both  of  them  rose  to  their  feet,  and 
fought  with  their  swords.  First  Amaury  smote 
Huon  on  the  helmet  so  strongly  that  he  well- 
nigh  stunned  him.  Indeed  Huon  was  fain  to 
rest  for  a  space  on  one  knee.  When  Amaury 
saw  this,  he  cried,  '*  Huon,  you  cannot  hold 
out  longer  ;  it  were  well  for  you  to  confess 
your  ill-doing."  But  Huon  answered,  "  Be 
silent,    false   traitor,"  and   he   made  as   if  he 


330  HOW  KING  CHARLES 

would  strike  him  on  the  helmet ;  but  when 
Amaury  raised  his  sword  to  guard  the  blow, 
then  Huon  turned  suddenly  his  stroke,  and 
smote  the  man  under  his  guard  so  that  he 
lopped  off  his  left  arm.  When  Amaury  saw 
that  he  was  so  disabled,  he  bethought  him  of  a 
base  device.  He  said  to  Huon,  "  I  do  confess 
that  I  spoke  falsely  and  that  you  knew  not  that 
the  knight  was  Chariot.  Therefore  I  yield  me 
to  your  grace.  Come,  therefore,  and  receive 
my  sword,  which  I  willingly  yield  to  you." 
But  when  Huon  came  near  to  take  the  sword, 
Amaury  smote  him  on  the  arm,  thinking  to  do 
him  the  same  damage  that  he  had  himself 
endured.  This  stroke  he  missed,  yet  made  a 
great  wound,  so  that  the  blood  flowed  down. 
Then  said  Huon,  "Take  this,  false  traitor!" 
and  he  slew  the  man  with  one  stroke,  but  for 
repentance  or  confession  there  was  no  space  of 
time. 

Then  said  the  King,  *'  Did  the  vanquished 
man  confess  ?  "  And  when  he  heard  that  no 
confession  had  been  made  he  said  to  Huon, 
**  I  banish  you  for  ever  from  this  realm. 
Never  shall  you  hold  one  foot  of  land  in  Bor- 
deaux or  Aquitaine."  Nor  would  he  abate  one 
jot  from  this  sentence,  for  all  that  Huon 
begged   him   to   have   mercy,  and   the    Duke 


SENT  HUON  ON  AN  ERRAND  331 

Naymes  with  the  other  Barons  were  urgent 
with  him  that  he  should  not  do  this  great 
injustice.  Nevertheless  at  the  last  when  he 
saw  that  he  was  left  alone,  for  the  Duke  with 
his  fellows  had  departed  from  the  palace,  he 
was  constrained  to  relent  somewhat  from  his 
purpose.  So  he  called  the  Barons,  saying, 
**  Come  back  to  me,  for  I  must  perforce  yield 
to  your  desire."  To  Huon  he  said,  for  the 
young  man  knelt  before  him  with  much 
humbleness,  **  Will  you  do  that  thing  which  I 
command  ? "  And  Huon  answered,  *'  Sire, 
there  is  nothing  in  the  whole  world  that  I 
would  not  do  at  your  bidding,  if  I  might 
thereby  be  restored  to  your  grace.  Verily  I 
would  go  to  the  gates  of  hell,  as  did  Hercules, 
if  you  should  send  me  thither."  The  King 
answered,  "  Maybe,  Huon,  I  shall  send  you 
to  a  worse  place  than  that  to  which  went 
Hercules,  for  of  fifteen  messengers  that  have 
already  gone  thither  there  has  not  come  back 
to  me  a  single  one.  Hear  then  what  I  shall 
say :  you  shall  go  to  the  city  of  Babylon  and 
enter  the  palace  of  Gaudys  that  is  Admiral  of 
the  city  when  he  sits  at  his  dinner  And  you 
shall  defy  him,  and  shall  take  the  sceptre  from 
his  hand.  This  sceptre  shall  you  render  into 
my  hands.     After  this  I  will  take  you  again 


332  HUON  SENT  ON  AN  ERRAND 

into  favour,  and  will  give  back  to  you  your 
lands."  The  Barons  said,  *'  Sir,  you  must 
greatly  desire  the  death  of  him  whom  you 
send  on  such  an  errand."  The  King  answered, 
**  Let  him  never  come  back  to  France  except 
he  bring  the  Admiral's  sceptre  with  him." 
Nor  would  he  grant  him  any  further  grace, 
save  that  ten  knights  should  go  with  him.  So 
Huon  made  ready  to  go. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

HOW   HUON   MET  WITH   KING   OBERON 

THERE  is  no  need  to  tell  all  Huon's 
journeyings  after  he  had  departed  from 
Paris.  Let  it  suffice  to  say  that  he  went  to 
Rome  and  there  received  the  blessing  of  the 
Pope ;  and  that  he  took  ship  at  Brandys,^  and, 
traversing  the  Inland  Sea,  so  came  to  Holy 
Land,  and,  having  landed  at  Jaffa,  he  came  on 
the  second  day  to  Jerusalem.  And  he  had  for 
his  comrade  a  certain  Garyn,  who  was  his 
mothers  brother,  for  Huon  was  son  to  Duke 
Sevyn  of  Bordeaux.  At  Jerusalem,  when  they 
had  worshipped  at  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  Huon 
said  to  his  uncle,  **  I  thank  you  much  for 
your  great  kindness  in  that  you  have  borne 
me  company  so  far.  Now  then  return  to  your 
lady,  my  aunt,  and  to  your  children."     "  Not 

*  Brindisi. 

333 


334    fiOW  HUON  MET  WITH  KING  OBERON 

so,"  answered  Garyn,  ''  I  will  not  leave  you 
till  you  shall  return  yourself  to  your  own 
land." 

From  Jerusalem  they  passed  through  the 
desert  suffering  much  from  heat  and  thirst.  On 
their  way  they  saw  a  hut,  in  the  door  of  which 
sat  an  old  man  with  a  long  white  beard,  who, 
when  Huon  saluted  him  in  the  name  of  God, 
first  began  to  weep,  and  then  caught  Huon's 
hand,  and  kissed  it  many  times.  *'  'Tis  thirty 
years,"  he  said,  "  since  I  have  seen  the  face  of 
a  Christian  man.  And  now  looking  upon  you 
I  remember  me  of  a  noble  peer  whom  I  knew 
long  since  in  the  land  of  France,  Duke  Sevyn 
of  Bordeaux.  But  now  I  pray  you  rest 
awhile." 

So  Huon  and  Garyn  tied  their  horses  to 
trees,  and  sat  down  and  talked  with  the  old 
man.  And  when  Huon  had  told  his  story, 
then  the  old  man  related  how  he  had  been  sent 
on  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem,  because  he  had 
slain  a  knight  in  a  tourney,  and  how  on  his 
way  home  he  had  been  taken  prisoner  by 
Saracens  and  carried  to  Babylon,  from  which 
place  he  had  escaped  after  two  years.  **  But,** 
said  he,  "I  have  not  been  able  to  return  home, 
but  have  dwelt  in  this  place  ever  since.'* 

Huon  said,   '*  It  is  to   Babylon  that  I  go. 


HOW  HUON  MET  WITH  KING  OBERON    335 

Tell  me  now  what  road  I  should  follow."  The 
old  man  answered,  ''There  are  two  roads  to 
Babylon,  one  of  forty  days'  journey  and  one  of 
fifteen  only.  But  the  shorter  road  is  beset  by 
a  certain  Oberon,  King  of  the  Fairies.  This 
Oberon  is  very  pleasant  to  look  upon,  and  his 
voice  very  sweet,  but  be  sure  that  you  do  not 
speak  to  him,  for  he  that  speaks  to  him  is  lost 
for  ever.  Yet,  if  you  will  not  speak  to  him,  he 
will  hinder  your  journey  by  his  magic.  I 
counsel  you,  therefore,  that  you  take  not  the 
shorter  way." 

This  counsel  did  not  please  Huon,  who  said, 
"  If  I  can  gain  so  much  time  by  only  keeping 
my  tongue  from  speech,  I  will  surely  do  so." 
"If  this  be  your  will,"  answered  the  old  man, 
whose  name,  it  should  be  said,  was  Gerames, 
"  I  will  go  with  you." 

The  next  day  they  set  forth.  At  noon  they 
rested  awhile  under  an  oak,  and  as  they  rested, 
Oberon  came  by,  very  richly  clad  in  a  garment 
garnished  with  precious  stones,  and  holding  in 
his  hand  a  very  precious  bow.  A  horn  also 
hung  to  his  neck  by  two  chains  of  gold. 
There  never  was  such  a  horn  in  this  world. 
One  note  of  it  could  cure  all  kinds  of  sickness  ; 
another  could  satisfy  hunger  and  thirst,  yet 
another  could  lighten  all  heaviness  of  heart, 


336    HOW  HUON  MET  WITH  KING  OBERON 

and  a  fourth  could  draw  any  one  that  heard  it 
even  against  his  will. 

As  Oberon  rode  by,  he  blew  a  note  upon 
his  horn,  and  when  he  heard  it,  Huon  forgot 
all  the  hunger  and  thirst  that  he  had.  And 
Oberon  cried,  ''  I  pray  you  speak  to  me."  But 
Huon,  mindful  of  the  counsel  of  Gerames, 
answered  not  a  word,  but  rode  away.  Then 
Oberon  in  his  anger  blew  again  on  his  horn, 
and  straightway  there  arose  a  great  storm,  so 
that  they  could  scarcely  win  their  way  against 
it ;  after  the  storm  there  appeared  a  great  river 
in  their  way,  very  black  and  deep,  and  rushing 
with  a  terrible  noise  ;  also  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river  there  appeared  a  very  fair  casde, 
which  when  they  had  looked  on  it  awhile 
vanished  out  of  their  sight. 

Gerames  said,  **  Ride  on  now,  taking  no 
account  of  these  things."  And  this  they  did. 
When  they  had  ridden  some  five  leagues,  and 
had  seen  nothing  more,  Huon  said,  **  We  are 
well  escaped  from  this  Oberon."  Gerames 
answered,  **  Not  so ;  we  shall  see  him  again." 
And  while  he  spake,  they  saw  Oberon  on  the 
other  side  of  a  bridge  by  which  they  must  pass. 
Huon  said,  "  See,  there  is  the  devil  who  makes 
all  this  trouble."  Oberon  heard  these  words, 
and  cried,  "  Sir,  you  do  me  wrong ;  I  am  no 


J  •      ^      »    »        »      » 


•  •    •  •• 

•     u  •    •        ^ 

•    c  •  •    •     • 


'\'':'\'-  ' 
.•:••,:•::,• 


HUON    MEETING   WITH   OBERON. 


•.•    •    •• 


HOW  HUON  MET  WITH  KING  OBERON    337 

devil,  nor  of  an  ill  nature,  and  I  entreat  you 
that  you  speak  with  me."  But  Huon  answered 
him  not  a  word. 

After  certain  days,  Oberon  appeared  again 
and  said,  "  I  conjure  you  by  the  name  of  God 
that  you  speak  to  me.  I  know  who  you  are, 
and  why  you  are  come  hither  " — and  he  told 
him  all  that  had  befallen  him,  the  slaying  of 
Chariot  and  the  anger  of  the  King — **and  be 
sure  that  you  cannot  accomplish  the  thing  for 
which  you  are  come,  save  by  my  help."  **Sir," 
answered  Huon,  "you  are  welcome."  And 
Oberon  said,  **  You  will  win  for  yourself  a  great 
reward  by  those  words." 

He  had  scarcely  said  these  words  when  there 
rose  up  before  them  a  very  fair  palace,  and  in 
the  palace  there  was  a  hall,  and  in  the  hall  a 
table  of  gold,  set  with  cups  and  plates  and 
dishes  and  all  manner  of  meats  thereon.  At 
this  they  sat  down,  and  feasted  joyously.  And 
Oberon  told  Huon  how  he  came  to  be  as  he 
was,  for  he  was  but  as  a  child  to  look  upon. 
"When  I  was  christened,"  said  he,  "my  father 
gave  a  royal  feast  to  all  the  people,  and  called 
the  fairies  also.  But  one  fairy  was  not  called, 
and  she,  being  greatly  angered,  said,  *  This 
child  shall  not  grow  one  whit  after  his  third 
year.'    But  afterwards  repenting  said,  'Though 

23 


338    HOW  HUON  MET  WITH  KING  OBERON 

this  be  so,  yet  there  shall  not  be  a  fairer  child 
than   he.' "      And   when   they    were   satisfied, 
Huon  said,  **  Have  we  your  leave  to  depart?  " 
Oberon  answered,    **  You  shall  go  when  you 
wish,  but  first  I  would  show  you  something." 
And  he  said  to  a  knight,  **  Go,  fetch  me  my 
cup."    So  the  knight  brought  him  a  cup.    This 
Oberon  took  in  his  hands,  and  made  over  it  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  and  straightway  the  cup  was 
filled  to  the  brim  with  wine.     "  See,"  said  he, 
**this  cup.     If  a  man  be  in  deadly  sin,  there 
shall  be  never  a  drop  of  wine  in  the  cup  when 
he  holds  it ;  but  if  he  be  out  of  sin,  then  it  shall 
fill  for  him.     Take  it  now  and  make  a  trial  of 
it."     Huon  answered,  *'  I  count  not  myself  to 
be  worthy  of  such  a  thing  ;  yet  thus  much  will 
I  say,  that  I  do  repent  me  of  all  that  I  have 
done  amiss,  and  that  I  forgive  all  men  what 
they  may  have  done  amiss  to  me."     Then  he 
took  the  cup  in  his  hands,  and  straightway  it 
was  full  of  wine.     Then  Oberon  said,  **  Take 
this  cup,  for  you  are  worthy  of  it,  and  this  horn 
also.     But  beware  that  you  use  it  not  except  of 
necessity."     And  when  he   had   looked  upon 
Huon  awhile,  he  said,  **  Huon,  I  love  you  well, 
but  I  foresee  that  you  will  suffer  many  things 
by   reason   of  your  folly."     And   he  suffered 
him  and  his  companions  to  depart. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

OF   THE   END   OF   THE   FALSE   DUKE   MACAIRE 

HUON  and  his  companions  rode  on  till 
they  came  to  the  city  of  Tormont.  At 
the  gate  they  met  a  man  with  a  bow  in  his 
hand,  who  had  been  hunting  in  the  wood. 
Huon  saluted  him  in  the  name  of  God,  and 
would  know  by  what  name  the  city  was  called. 
When  the  man  heard  the  salutation,  he  said, 
**  Sir,  speak  softly,  I  pray  you  ;  if  the  Duke  of 
this  city  should  know  you  to  be  Christian 
man,  he  would  assuredly  slay  you.  I  am  a 
Christian  man  myself,  but  keep  it  hidden  for 
fear  of  my  life." 

**  I  am  journeying  to  Babylon,"  said  Huon, 
"  and  would  fain  tarry  a  night  in  the  city,  for  I 
and  my  company  are  weary."  "  Sir,"  answered 
the  stranger,  "  I  counsel  you  not  to  tarry ; 
should  the  Duke  know  of  your  coming,  you 
would   hardly   save   your  lives."     But    Huon 

339 


340    THE  END  OE  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE 

said,  "The  day  is  far  spent,  and  we  are  weary. 
Nor  does  a  wise  traveller  leave  a  good  town." 
Then  said  the  stranger,  **  If  you  are  purposed 
to  do  this  thing,  I  will  take  you  to  a  lodging, 
where  you  shall  be  safe."  So  the  man  took 
Huon  and  his  companions  to  the  house  of  the 
Provost  of  the  city. 

Huon  greeted  the  Provost,  as  he  had  greeted 
the  man  at  the  gate,  and  the  Provost  answered 
him  in  the  same  fashion :  **  Speak  softly,"  he 
said,  **  for  if  the  Duke  should  hear  of  this,  you 
would  be  lost.  Nevertheless  you  are  right 
welcome  to  my  house."  Then  he  bade  Huon 
and  his  companions  enter,  and  when  they  had 
refreshed  themselves,  they  supped  with  great 
plenty.  Supper  being  ended,  Huon  said  to 
Gerames,  **  Cause  now  that  proclamation  be 
made  that  any  man  in  the  city  that  will  may 
come  and  sup  free  of  all  cost.  And  go  you 
into  the  city,  and  buy  bread  and  meat  and 
other  things  needful,  and  I,  with  my  cup,  will 
give  them  drink."  And  so  it  was  done,  and 
there  was  never  a  beggar  or  vagabond  in  the 
whole  city  but  came  to  the  supper.  And  Huon 
ministered  to  them  wine  from  the  cup. 

Now  it  should  be  told  that  the  Duke  of  the 
city  of  Tormont  was  by  name  Macaire,  and 
was  uncle  to  Huon.     But  he  had  forsworn  his 


THE  END  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE    341 

Christian  faith,  and  was  full  of  hatred  against 
all  Christian  men.  About  this  time  he  chanced 
to  send  his  steward  into  the  city  to  buy  pro- 
visions. But  when  the  steward  found  that 
everything  had  been  sold,  he  came  again  to 
his  master,  and  said,  *'  I  can  get  nothing  in  the 
town  for  your  supper.  There  is  a  young  man 
lodged  in  the  Provost's  house  that  has  bought 
all  the  victuals  that  were  in  the  city,  and  has 
feasted  therewith  all  the  rogues  and  vagabonds 
in  it."  When  the  Duke  heard  this  he  said,  **  I 
will  go  and  see  this  fellow."  And  he  bade  his 
knights  arm  themselves,  and  come  with  him. 
As  he  went  there  came  one  that  had  been  at 
the  supper,  who  said,  "  There  is  a  young  man 
that  has  a  most  wonderful  cup.  If  all  the 
people  from  the  east  to  the  west  should 
drink  thereof,  it  would  not  fail."  Then  the 
Duke  said  to  himself,  '*  I  will  have  that  cup." 
So  he  and  his  men  went  to  the  Provost's 
house. 

When  the  Provost  saw  the  Duke  coming,  he 
said  to  Huon,  ''Here  comes  the  Duke ;  I  know 
not  how  you  will  fare."  **  Trouble  not  your- 
self," answered  Huon ;  and  when  the  Duke 
came  into  the  house,  he  said  to  him  in  a  cheer- 
ful voice,  **  Sir,  you  are  welcome."  *'  What 
mean  you  by  this  tumult  ?     Why  did  you  bid 


342    THE  END  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE 

all  these  rogues  to  supper?"  "Sir,"  answered 
Huon,  **  I  am  bound  on  a  journey  to  the  Red 
Sea;  these  poor  folk  I  have  thus  entertained 
that  they  may  pray  for  me  that  I  may  come 
back  safely."  **This  is  foolishness,"  said  the 
Duke;  **what  will  their  prayers  profit  you  if 
you  lose  your  head  ?  "  "  Sir,"  answered  Huon, 
"  be  content.  Sit  down  now  with  your  knights, 
and  sup  with  us ;  if  I  have  done  aught  amiss  I 
will  make  due  amends." 

So  the  Duke  and  his  knights  sat  down, 
seeming  to  be  content.  And  when  they  had 
supped,  Huon  serving  them  all  the  time  full 
courteously,  he  took  the  cup  and  showed  it  to 
the  Duke,  saying,  **  Is  not  this  cup  empty  ? " 
**  'Tis  so,"  said  the  Duke,  "  I  see  nothing 
therein."  Then  Huon  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross  over  the  cup,  and  straightway  it  was  full 
of  wine.  But  when  he  gave  it  to  the  Duke, 
lo  !  in  a  moment  it  was  empty.  Said  the 
Duke,  **What  magic  is  this?"  "'Tis  no 
magic,"  answered  Huon.  "  Because  you  are 
in  sin,  therefore  the  cup  became  empty  in  your 
hands." 

The  Duke  was  not  a  little  wroth  ;  neverthe- 
less he  dissembled  his  anger,  and  said,  "  Tell 
me  now  your  name  and  your  kindred,  and  of 
what  country  you  are."     And  when  he  heard 


THE  END  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE    343 

these  things,  he  said,  '*  Fair  sir,  you  are  my 
nephew ;  you  should  lodge  nowhere  but  with 
me."  '*  I  thank  you,  sir,"  answered  Huon. 
But  Gerames  said,  "*Tis  safer  lodging  with 
the  Provost." 

On  the  morrow  Huon  would  have  departed, 
but  the  Duke  said,  "  Tarry  awhile,  fair  nephew, 
till  my  Barons  shall  come,  for  I  would  have 
them  go  with  you  to  your  journey's  end."  **  I 
am  content,"  answered  Huon,  "  if  you  will  have 
it  so." 

The  Duke,  purposing  to  slay  his  nephew, 
said  to  a  certain  Geoffrey,  a  knight  who  had 
come  with  him  from  France,  and  had  also  re- 
nounced the  Christian  faith,  "  Bring  now  five 
or  six  score  of  soldiers,  and  let  them  slay  this 
Huon  and  all  his  train.  Let  not  one  escape, 
if  you  would  not  lose  my  favour."  To  this 
Geoffrey  consented. 

But  when  Geoffrey  was  gone  out  from  the 
Duke's  presence,  he  said  to  himself,  "  This  is  a 
villainous  deed  that  the  Duke  would  have  me 
to  do,  the  slaying  of  his  own  nephew.  I  re- 
member what  great  service  this  man's  father, 
the  Duke  Sevyn,  did  me  when  I  was  in  France, 
saving  my  life  when  I  was  overpowered  by  my 
enemies.  It  were  a  shameful  thing  to  deal 
with  his  son  in  this  fashion." 


344    ^^^  £^^  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE 

Now  there  were  in  the  castle  some  six  score 
prisoners  out  of  the  land  of  France  who  had 
been  taken  captive  on  the  seas.  Geoffrey, 
having  charge  of  these  prisoners,  for  he  was  in 
high  authority  under  the  Duke,  went  to  the 
dungeons  where  they  lay,  and  said  to  them, 
'*  Sirs,  if  you  would  save  your  lives,  follow  me." 
This  they  were  well  content  to  do.  So  he 
took  them  to  the  chamber  where  the  arms 
were  kept,  and  armed  them  all.  Having  done 
this  he  said,  **  Sirs,  now  it  is  time  to  show  your 
courage,  if  you  would  have  freedom  instead  of 
bondage."  And  he  told  them  how  the  Duke 
had  sent  for  pagan  men  to  slay  his  nephew. 
"But  you,"  he  said,  *'when  the  time  comes, 
will  not  slay  but  succour  him." 

So  the  prisoners,  being  clad  in  armour,  and 
having  swords  by  their  sides,  followed  Geoffrey 
to  the  hall  where  the  Duke  and  Huon  sat  at 
dinner ;  and  when  they  had  entered  the  hall, 
Huon  said  to  his  uncle,  ''Are  these  the  Barons 
who  shall  conduct  me  on  my  journey  ?  "  for  he 
was  very  desirous  to  depart.  The  Duke, 
thinking  that  Geoffrey  had  fulfilled  his  com- 
mandment, said,  **  Not  so,  my  nephew ;  these 
are  soldiers  whom  I  have  sent  for  that  they 
may  slay  you." 

When  Huon  heard  this  he  stood  upon  his 


THE  END  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE    345 

feet,  and  put  his  helmet  on  his  head  and  pre- 
pared to  fight  for  his  life.  Geoffrey,  on  his 
part,  said  to  the  prisoners,  **  Show  yourselves 
men,  fair  sirs,  and  suffer  not  a  single  pagan  to 
escape !  "  And  the  prisoners  fell  on  the  company 
that  was  gathered  at  dinner  with  the  Duke,  and 
slew  them. 

As  for  the  Duke,  when  he  saw  how  he  had 
been  deceived,  he  fled  by  a  secret  way  that  he 
knew,  and,  leaping  from  a  window,  so  escaped. 
But  Geoffrey  and  the  Frenchmen  shut  to  the 
gates,  and  drew  up  the  drawbridge,  thinking  to 
defend  themselves  in  the  castle,  for  they  knew 
that  the  Duke  would  not  be  content  till  he  had 
recovered  it. 

In  no  long  time  the  Duke,  having  gathered 
together  a  great  company  of  men,  laid  siege  to 
the  castle.  He  had  engines  of  war  with  him, 
and  ladders  wherewith  his  men  might  climb  on 
to  the  walls  and  make  a  breach  with  pikes  and 
mattocks.  And  this  the  pagans  did,  and  for 
all  the  valour  of  Huon  and  Geoffrey  and  the 
prisoners  the  castle  was  very  like  to  be  taken. 

Gerames  said  to  Huon,  "  Now,  sir,  it  is  time 
for  you  to  blow  your  horn,  for  unless  there 
come  to  us  some  help  we  shall  scarce  see 
another  day."  Huon  answered,  **  I  would 
willingly  do  so,  but  my  horn  I  have  not,  for  I 
left  it  with  the  Provost." 


346    THE  END  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE 

Meanwhile  the  Provost  had  come  to  the 
Duke,  and  said  to  him,  **  Sir,  this  is  but  ill 
counsel  that  you  are  pulling  down  your  own 
castle.  Make  peace  with  your  nephew  on  this 
condition,  that  he  and  his  company  straightway 
depart  from  out  of  your  city.  Let  me  go, 
therefore,  and  persuade  him."  "  You  shall 
go,"  answered  the  Duke. 

So^^the  Provost,  coming  to  the  castle  gate, 
said  that  he  greatly  desired  to  see  Huon,  who 
coming,  desired  to  know  who  he  was.  When 
he  heard  that  he  was  the  Provost,  he  said  to 
him,  "  Now  if  you  would  serve  me,  give  me  the 
horn  which  I  left  in  your  keeping."  "That  is 
easily  done,"  answered  the  Provost,  and  he 
drew  it  from  his  bosom  and  gave  it  to 
Huon. 

Gerames,  though  he  had  counselled  the 
blowing  of  the  horn,  when  he  saw  Huon  now 
ready  to  do  so,  repented,  for  he  mistrusted 
King  Oberon,  and  would  gladly  have  done 
without  his  help.  He  said,  therefore,  to  Huon, 
*'  Sir,  I  doubt  whether  you  are  even  now  in 
such  a  strait  that  you  should  blow  the  horn. 
Haply  King  Oberon  would  not  desire  that  it 
should  be  done." 

*'What  mean  you?"  answered  Huon. 
"  Shall  1  tarry  till  I  am  slain  before  I  ask  for 


THE  END  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE    347 

help  ?  "  and  putting  the  horn  to  his  lips  he  blew 
it  with  all  his  might. 

King  Oberon  heard  the  blast  of  the  horn 
where  he  sat  in  his  city  of  Mommure,  and  he 
said  to  himself,  "  Doubtless  my  friend  has  need 
of  me ;  I  wish  that  I  were  with  him  and  ten 
thousand  men  with  me."  No  sooner  had  he 
wished  it  than  he  and  the  ten  thousand  men 
were  in  the  city  of  Tormont.  A  great  slaughter 
did  they  make  of  the  pagans,  but  they  that  were 
willing  to  be  christened  King  Oberon  saved 
alive.  As  for  the  Duke,  he  was  slain  without 
mercy,  for  he  was  an  evil  man,  and  had  sinned 
against  knowledge,  and  they  hanged  his  body 
on  a  gibbet  that  was  set  upon  the  wall,  that  his 
end  might  serve  as  an  example  for  others. 

After  these  things  Oberon  took  leave  of 
Huon.  At  the  same  time  he  said,  **  I  foresee 
that  you  will  run  into  many  dangers  by  your 
rashness.  I  counsel  you,  therefore,  that  you 
undertake  no  adventures  but  such  as  are 
necessary."  To  these  words  Huon  answered, 
that  when  he  departed  from  France,  he  had 
resolved  that  he  would  refuse  no  adventure, 
how  perilous  soever  it  might  be.  **  That  is 
foolishness,"  said  Oberon  ;  *'  and  mark  this  :  if 
you  blow  the  horn  when  you  are  on  any  of  such 
adventures,  I  will  not  heed  it,  no,  not  though 


348     THE  END  OF  THE  FALSE  DUKE  MACAIRE 

you  should  even  break  the  horn  in  the  blowing 
of  it."  "  Sir,"  said  Huon,  when  he  heard  these 
words,  "you  will  do  your  pleasure,  as  I  will  do 
mine  own."  But  Oberon  answered  nothing. 
So  these  two  parted  in  anger. 


CHAPTER    XXXIX 

HOW     HUON,    HAVING    SLAIN    A    GIANT,    CAME    TO 

BABYLON 

AFTER  these  things  it  was  told  Huon 
that  there  was  a  certain  tower  not  far 
from  the  city  of  Tormont,  a  very  marvellous 
place  where  there  dwelt  a  giant,  Angolafer  by 
name.  The  gate  of  this  tower,  for  so  the  story 
ran,  was  kept  by  two  men  of  brass,  each  of 
whom  held  in  his  hand  an  iron  flail.  These 
two  beat  with  their  flails  without  ceasing  for 
one  single  moment,  the  one  striking  while  the 
other  ceased ;  and  this  they  did  so  quickly  that 
not  even  a  swallow  could  fly  between  them 
without  taking  harm.  But  if  a  man  could  by 
any  means  pass  into  the  tower,  and  overcome 
the  giant,  then  he  would  find  treasures  without 
end. 

When    Huon    heard    of    these    things,    he 
thought    in    himself,    ''  This   is   an   adventure 

349 


350        HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLO}^ 

after  my  own  heart."  So  he  made  his  way 
to  the  tower.  When  he  saw  the  men  of  brass 
striking  with  their  flails,  he  wondered  much 
how  he  might  win  by  them.  After  a  while 
he  spied  a  bason  of  gold,  tied  with  a  chain  to 
a  marble  pillar;  on  this  he  struck  three  great 
strokes  with  his  sword,  for  he  said  to  himself, 
**  If  I  may  come  to  speech  with  some  human 
creature  'twere  better  than  dealing  with  these 
men  of  brass."  And  so  it  fell  out.  There  was 
a  certain  damsel  in  the  tower,  Sybil  by  name, 
whom  the  giant  kept  prisoner,  and  she,  hearing 
the  sound,  ran  to  a  window  and  looked  out. 
When  she  saw  Huon,  she  said,  **  Who  is  this? 
He  is  a  fair  knight.  I  judge  him  to  be  of 
France,  for  I  see  on  his  shoulder  three  crosses, 
gules  ;  'twere  a  pity  that  he  should  come  to 
harm  ;  yet  what  could  fifty  knights  do  against 
this  giant  ?  Yet  if  he  is  come  for  some  good 
end,   I  would  fain  help  him." 

Now  there  was  a  handle  which,  being  turned, 
stayed  the  beating  of  the  flails.  The  Lady 
Sybil  thought  within  herself,  '*  Dare  I  do  this 
thing  ?  Yet  it  were  better  to  die  than  to  remain 
in  this  bondage."  Also  she  heard  the  breath- 
ing of  the  giant,  as  of  one  in  deep  sleep. 
Thereupon  she  turned  the  handle,  and  Huon 
entered  the  palace.     But  when  he  passed  from 


HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON        351 

the  gates  to  the  hall,  and  from  the  hall  to  a 
chamber,  and  from  this  to  other  chambers, 
and  saw  no  one,  only  dead  men  lying  here  and 
there,  he  was  not  a  little  astonished. 

After  he  had  so  wandered  awhile,  he  heard 
the  voice  of  a  damsel  that  wept,  which  sound 
he  followed  till  he  came  to  the  place  where  she 
sat.  **  Why  weep  you?"  he  said.  "I  weep," 
she  answered,  "  because  you  are  in  great  peril. 
Know  that  I  am  a  Christian  woman,  though  I 
have  not  talked  with  a  Christian  these  seven 
years.  My  father,  making  pilgrimage  to  the 
Holy  Sepulchre,  was  shipwrecked  in  this  place. 
Him,  with  all  his  train,  the  giant  slew,  but  me 
he  kept  alive."  "  Tell  me,  lady,"  said  Huon, 
"who  you  are?"  "I  am  daughter,"  she 
answered,  "to  Guynemer,  that  was  Earl  of 
St.  Omer,  and  married  to  a  sister  of  Duke 
Sevyn  of  Bordeaux."  "Then,"  said  he,  "you 
are  my  kinswoman,  for  I  am  the  elder  son  of 
the  ^same  Duke  Sevyn ; "  and  he  greeted  her 
full  courteously.  "  And  now  I  am  on  the  way 
to  the  Admiral  of  Babylon,  having  been  sent 
on  an  errand  by  Charlemagne.  But  tell  me  of 
this  giant."  "Nay,"  said  she,  "you  would 
do  well  to  depart  while  he  sleeps."  But  Huon 
would  have  none  of  this  counsel.  "  I  should 
take  to  myself  shame,"  said  he,  "if  I  should 


352        HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON 

fear  this  villain."  '*  If  you  are  so  minded," 
answered  Sybil,  "you  will  find  him  in  the 
fourth  chamber  from  this."  When  Huon  was 
come  to  the  fourth  chamber,  he  saw  the  giant, 
a  most  monstrous  creature  to  behold,  asleep  on 
a  bed,  and  cried  aloud,  "  Rise  up,  thou  heathen 
dog,  or  I  will  strike  off  thy  head  !  "  The  giant 
answered,  **  Not  a  hundred  such  as  you  would 
prevail  over  me  were  I  armed  ;  even  now  I  fear 
you  not."  "  Gird  on  your  armour,"  said  Huon, 
**  I  would  not  fight  with  a  naked  man."  **  That 
is  bravely  and  courteously  said,"  quoth  the 
giant.  "  Tell  me  your  name  and  country." 
Huon  answered,  **  I  am  a  poor  knight  of 
France,  whom  Charlemagne  has  sent  on  an 
errand  to  the  Admiral  of  Babylon."  **  From 
that  same  Admiral,"  said  the  giant,  "  I  have 
taken  not  one  town  only,  but  many.  This 
tower  I  took  from  Oberon,  who  is  a  great 
Prince  in  these  parts,  and  with  it  a  suit  of 
armour  which  no  one  may  wear  save  he  be 
without  guilt.  Now,  for  your  courtesy,  you 
shall  try  it,  if  you  will." 

Then  Huon  took  the  armour,  and  put  it  on 
him,  and  lo!  he  bare  it  easily.  '*  I  see,"  said 
the  giant,  "  that  you  are  a  worthy  knight ;  now 
that  you  have  proved  the  armour,  deliver  it 
to  me  again."     **  That  will  not  I,"  answered 


HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON        353 

Huon,  **  not  for  twelve  of  the  fairest  cities 
that  are  between  this  place  and  Paris." 
**  Friend,"  said  the  giant  again,  *'if  you  will  but 
deliver  to  me  the  armour,  I  will  let  you  depart 
hence  without  harm ;  also  I  will  give  you  a 
ring  of  gold  which  I  had  of  this  same  Admiral 
of  Babylon.  Whoso  has  this  ring  can  pass 
where  he  will." 

**  I  owe  you  no  thanks  for  the  gift,"  said 
Huon,  "  for  the  ring  I  can  take  at  my  pleasure, 
when  you  shall  have  been  slain."  Thereat  the 
giant,  in  great  wrath,  made  at  him  with  a 
falchion  that  he  carried  in  his  hand,  but 
missing  his  stroke,  he  smote  a  pillar  that 
stood  hard  by  so  sharply  that  the  steel 
fixed  itself  in  the  stone.  When  Huon  saw 
what  had  befallen,  he  smote  the  giant  and 
struck  off  both  his  hands.  The  giant  turned 
to  flee,  but  the  Lady  Sybil,  for  she  had  come, 
desiring  to  save  the  Christian  knight,  threw  a 
staff  between  his  legs  so  that  he  fell  headlong 
to  the  earth  :  when  Huon  saw  him  lie  thus,  he 
smote  off  his  head  with  one  stroke  of  his 
sword. 

This  done,  Huon  looked  forth  from  a 
window  of  the  tower,  and  cried  to  his  com- 
rades, where  they  stood  in  no  little  fear, 
"Come  up   hither,    I    have   slain   the   giant." 

24 


354        HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON 

Then  the  Lady  Sybil  turned  the  handle  as 
before,  so  that  the  flails  were  stayed  and  they 
entered  the  tower.  The  day  being  now  far 
spent,  they  sat  down  to  supper,  and  made  good 
cheer. 

On  the  morrow,  Huon  said  to  his  com- 
panions, "  Tarry  you  here  in  the  tower  with 
the  Lady  Sybil,  for  I  will  go  to  Babylon  alone. 
If  I  come  not  again  in  fifteen  days,  then  take 
ship,  and  depart  to  the  land  of  France."  But 
Gerames  said,  **  Not  so,  my  lord ;  we  will 
tarry  for  you  the  space  of  a  whole  year."  And 
to  this  they  all  agreed. 

Huon,  therefore,  journeyed  to  Babylon. 
When  he  came  near  to  the  city,  he  perceived 
that  the  woods  were  crowded  with  wayfarers, 
some  that  went  a-hawking  and  some  that 
came  back  from  their  sport,  and  merchants, 
and  travellers,  with  horses  and  carriages.  He 
marvelled  to  see  them,  for  they  were  strange  of 
aspect  to  him  ;  and  they  also  marvelled  at  him, 
for  the  fashion  of  his  armour  was  not  the  fashion 
of  their  country.  So  much  was  he  occupied 
with  the  sight,  that  the  giant's  ring  passed 
wholly  from  his  mind,  from  which  forgetting 
there  came  to  him,  as  will  be  seen,  much 
trouble. 

When  he  came  to  the  Admiral's  palace,  he 


HOW  HUO}^  CAME  TO  BABYLOJ^        355 

cried  to  the  porter  that  he  should  open  the 
gate.  The  porter  would  know  whether  he 
was  a  Saracen.  "That  am  I,"  answered 
Huon,  thinking  that  otherwise  he  would  not 
be  suffered  to  enter.  So  the  porter  opened 
to  him.  Then  Huon  straightway  remembered 
the  ring,  and  said  to  himself,  **  I  have  sinned 
in  lying  to  this  fellow,  and  this  to  no  purpose, 
having  the  ring." 

After  this  he  came  to  a  second  gate,  and  a 
porter  thereat,  who  opened  to  him  at  the  sight 
of  the  ring ;  and  after  the  second,  a  third,  and 
after  the  third,  a  fourth,  which  he  passed  in 
the  same  way. 

Being  now  in  the  very  middle  of  the  palace, 
he  bethought  him,  '*  There  are  doubtless  many 
Saracens  in  this  place,  and  I  only  a  Christian. 
'Tis  time  to  blow  the  horn  and  I  may  have 
help  from  King  Oberon."  Thereupon  he  blew 
a  great  blast. 

King  Oberon  heard  the  blast  where  he  sat 
in  his  palace.  But  he  said  to  himself,  '*  There 
has  been  a  lie  upon  the  lips  that  blew  this  horn, 
for  the  note  is  false.  Though  he  burst  his 
throat   with   blowing,   I    will    not   go   to   help 

him." 

When  the  Admiral  heard  it,  he  said  to  his 
lords  that  sat  with  him,  '*  There  is  a  magician 


356       Mow  MUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON 

in  the  palace.     Go  bring  him  to  me  before  he 
do  us  any  mischief." 

Huon  was  not  a  Httle  troubled  when  he 
found  that  no  one  came  to  his  blowing  of  the 
horn.  **  I  am  in  an  evil  case,"  he  said,  **  nor 
shall  I  see  my  people  or  my  country  any  more. 
Nevertheless  it  becomes  a  man  to  keep  a  good 
courage."  And  when  the  Admiral's  lords  came 
to  him,  he  took  no  heed  of  them,  but  walked 
straight  forward,  and  they  feared  to  lay  hands 
on  him. 

When  he  came  to  where  the  Admiral  sat,  he 
made  no  obeisance,  but  drew  his  sword,  and 
said,  **  I  come  from  the  great  King  Charles." 
Before  he  could  say  more,  the  Admiral  cried 
aloud,  ''Seize  me  this  villain!"  And  the  lords 
made  as  if  they  would  seize  him.  Then  Huon 
took  the  ring  from  his  finger,  and  showed  it  to 
the  Admiral,  saying  not  a  word. 

When  the  Admiral  saw  the  ring,  he  said, 
*'  Leave  this  man  alone  ;  he  is  here  of  right." 
Then  Huon  said,  "  I  am  a  Christian  man,  and 
I  come  from  the  great  King  of  the  Christians 
Hear,  therefore,  the  message  that  he  sends : 
*  Turn  from  your  false  gods  ;  confess  the  faith 
of  Christ ;  acknowledge  that  you  hold  your 
kingdom  of  me  ;  and  send  me  for  token  your 
royal  sceptre.     If  you  will  not  do  these  things, 


HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON        357 

I  will  come  with  an  army,  and  utterly  destroy 
both  you  and  your  people.'  This  is  the  King's 
message,  and  I  counsel  you  to  take  heed 
thereto." 

When  the  Admiral  heard  these  words,  his 
anger  passed  all  bounds.  **  Know,"  he  cried, 
"  that  before  you  fifteen  messengers  have  come 
to  me  making  this  same  demand,  and  these 
fifteen  have  been  hanged  by  the  neck  in 
the  very  same  place  ;  and  you  shall  be  the 
sixteenth."  And  he  said  to  his  men,  **  Seize 
me  this  fellow."  Then  Huon,  setting  his  back 
to  the  wall,  and  drawing  his  sword,  fought 
with  all  his  might.  Many  he  slew  ;  but  when 
he  had  fought  for  an  hour  or  more,  and  the 
number  of  the  enemy  was  increased  rather  than 
diminished,  and  he  had  grown  faint  with  heat 
and  toil,  then  he  was  constrained  to  yield.  So 
the  Saracens  bound  him,  and  set  him  before  the 
Admiral. 

The  Admiral  said  to  his  lords,  **  What  shall 
we  do  with  this  fellow?"  and  the  lords  answered 
with  one  voice,  **  Let  him  be  slain  forthwith." 
Nevertheless  there  was  one  lord,  an  old  man, 
and  held  in  great  repute  for  his  wisdom,  who 
did  not  consent  to  this  counsel.  **  Sir,"  said  he 
to  the  Admiral,  "  our  law  forbids  that  any  man 
should   be  put  to  death  this   day.     I  advise, 


358        HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON 

therefore,  that  he  be  kept  in  custody  for  a 
year ;  after  that  we  will  take  counsel  about  him 
again.  Also  there  is  another  matter  that  I  fain 
would  know.  How  came  this  man  hither? 
Ask  him,  my  lord." 

So  the  Admiral  said,  "  Fellow,  declare  to  me 
by  what  means  you  passed  the  gates."  Then 
Huon  said  to  himself,  **  I  will  speak  no  more 
falsehoods,  though  I  perish  for  it."  And  he 
held  up  the  ring,  saying,  "  I  passed  the  gates 
by  virtue  of  this  ring."  And  he  told  how  he 
came  by  the  ring,  and  how  he  had  slain  the 
giant  in  the  tower. 

When  the  old  councillor  heard  these  things, 
he  said  to  the  Admiral,  "  Sir,  we  ought  to 
thank  this  man  rather  than  harm  him,  seeing 
that  he  has  slain  the  giant  that  was  wont  to  do 
us  so  much  mischief."  The  Admiral  answered, 
**  I  know  not  how  to  thank  the  man  who  brouofht 
me  a  message  so  insolent.  But  as  to  the 
keeping  of  him  alive,  it  shall  be  done  as  you 
say.  I  will  not  depart  from  the  customs  of  my 
forefathers.  Let  him  be  kept  in  prison  for  a 
space."  So  the  Admiral's  yeomen  took  Huon, 
and  cast  him  into  a  dungeon  that  was  under 
the  palace. 

Now  it  so  chanced  that  when  Huon  was 
brought  before  the  Admiral,  the  Admiral's  fair 


HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON        359 

daughter,  Esclairmonde  by  name,  was  standing 
behind  a  curtain,  where  she  could  hear  all  the 
words  that  were  said  and  could  also  see  what 
was  done,  being  herself  unseen.  This  maiden, 
beholding  Huon,  and  seeing  how  fair  a  knight 
he  was,  and  how  boldly  he  bare  himself  both  in 
the  fight  and  when  he  was  brought  before  her 
father,  conceived  for  him  in  her  heart  no  small 
love.  When,  therefore,  she  heard  that  he  was 
to  be  slain,  she  had  much  ado  to  refrain  herself 
from  crying  out.  But  when  she  knew  that  he 
was  to  be  put  in  prison  for  a  space,  she  thought 
within  herself  how  she  might  help  him. 

When  it  was  now  midnight,  and  every  one 
in  the  palace  slept,  she  issued  from  her 
chamber,  carrying  a  torch  of  wax  in  her  hand. 
When  she  came  to  the  door  of  the  dungeon, 
by  good  luck  she  found  the  jailor  asleep, 
and  taking  his  keys,  opened  the  door  of  the 
dungeon. 

She  said  to  Huon,  **  Fair  sir,  I  am  Esclair- 
monde, and  am  daughter  to  the  Admiral,  and 
I  saw  you  when  you  were  brought  before  my 
father,  and  also  when  you  fought  against  his 
men,  and  knew  you  to  be  a  fair  knight  and  a 
gallant.  Now,  therefore,  I  desire  greatly  to 
help  you ;  nor  is  there  anything  which  I  would 
not  do  for  your  sake,"  speaking  more  boldly 


36o        HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON 

because  the  dungeon  was  a  darksome  place, 
and  neither  could  she  see  the  knight's  face  nor 
could  the  knight  see  hers. 

When  Huon  heard  the  maiden  thus  speak, 
he  said  to  himself,  "Now  must  I  be  true  as 
becomes  a  Christian  man.  I  must  tell  this 
maiden  that  I,  being  a  Christian  man,  may  not 
have  friendship  with  a  Saracen  ;  but  of  love  I 
will  not  speak,  lest  it  should  shame  her."  So  he 
said,  "  Fair  lady,  for  fair  you  must  be,  seeing 
that  you  are  so  gracious,  I  thank  you  much  for 
your  kindness,  nor  will  I  refuse  such  service  as 
you  may  find  it  in  your  heart  to  render  me. 
Only  you  must  know  that  I,  being  a 
Christian  man,  can  have  no  friendship  with 
a  Saracen." 

The  Lady  Esclairmonde,  hearing  him  thus 
speak,  was  filled  with  anger  against  him.  "If 
you  will  not  have  me  for  a  friend,"  she  said, 
"  verily  you  shall  have  me  for  an  enemy,  and 
will  find  that  you  have  chosen  the  worst  part." 
Then  she  went  out  from  the  dungeon,  and 
said  to  the  jailor,  "  See  that  this  fellow  have 
neither  meat  nor  drink  for  three  days."  And 
the  jailor  said,  "  Lady,  it  shall  be  done  as  you 
command." 

Before  the  three  days  were  passed,  Esclair* 
monde   repented   in   her   heart   that   she   had 


HOW  HUON  CAME  TO  BABYLON       361 

done  this  thing.  She  went,  therefore,  to  the 
jailor,  and  said  to  him,  "  Open  the  door,  for  I 
would  speak  with  this  prisoner."  And  when 
he  had  opened  the  door,  she  said  to  Huon, 
**  Sir  Knight,  I  do  greatly  admire  your  con- 
stancy, in  that  you  hold  out  against  hunger 
and  thirst,  which  to  many,  I  doubt  not,  are 
harder  to  be  borne  than  any  perils  or  hurts  of 
battle.  Hear  me,  therefore  :  I  do  promise  that 
if  I  can  escape  from  this  land,  I  will  be 
christened  as  soon  as  I  come  to  any  land 
where  this  may  be  done."  Huon  answered 
her,  **  You  make  me  right  glad,  fair  lady ;  I  do 
thank  you  with  all  my  heart." 

Esclairmonde  said  to  the  jailor,  **  Now  set 
before  the  prisoner  meat  and  drink,  and  take 
such  care  of  him  as  you  best  can.  Only  tell 
the  Admiral  that  the  man  is  dead  of  hunger." 
The  jailor  answered,  *'  It  shall  be  done  as  you 
desire." 


CHAPTER  XL 

HOW   HUON    RETURNED,    HIS    ERRAND   FULFILLED 

WHEN  Gerames  and  the  Lady  Sybil  had 
tarried  for  three  months  in  the  tower, 
and  had  heard  no  tidings  of  Huon,  they  were 
greatly  troubled  and  doubted  what  they  should 
do.  And  while  they  doubted,  it  chanced  that 
certain  pagans  came  in  a  ship  bringing  tribute 
to  the  giant.  When  Gerames  perceived  them, 
he  said  to  his  company,  **  We  do  ill  to  tarry 
here,  when  Huon,  it  may  be,  needs  our  help. 
Let  us  take  this  ship,  therefore,  and  sail  over 
the  sea  till  we  come  to  Babylon."  So  they 
took  the  ship,  the  pagans  not  being  able  to 
hinder  them. 

When  they  were  come  to  Babylon,  Gerames 
led  his  company  to  the  Admiral's  palace,  and 
went  in  and  saluted  him  where  he  sat  with  his 
lords,  saying,  "Now  may  Mahomet,  of  whose 

gift  both  corn  and  wine  come  to  the  sons  of 

36a 


HOW  HUON  RETURNED  363 

men,  preserve  the  Admiral  Gaudys ! "  * '  Friend, '* 
said  the  Admiral,  *'  you  are  welcome  to  this 
place.  Tell  me  your  name  and  country/'  **  I 
come,"  answered  Gerames,  '*  from  the  city  of 
Mombraunt,  and  I  am  son  to  King  Ivoryn." 
Now  Ivoryn  was  brother  to  the  Admiral.  The 
Admiral  rose  up  from  his  place  and  said,  **Then 
are  you  doubly  welcome.  Pray  tell  me  how 
fares  my  brother,  King  Ivoryn?  "  **  He  is  in 
good  health,"  answered  Gerames.  "  And  who 
are  these  that  are  with  you?"  said  the  Admiral. 
** These,"  said  Gerames,  "are  Frenchmen, 
whom  the  King  took  when  they  were  sailing 
on  the  sea.  He  sends  them  to  you  for  your 
sport,  that  on  the  feast  of  St.  John  Baptist 
you  may  set  them  bound  to  stakes  in  the 
meadow,  and  let  the  archers  shoot  at  them, 
trying  who  shall  shoot  the  best.  This  damsel 
whom  I  have  with  me  shall,  if  it  please  you, 
be  put  with  your  daughter  that  she  may  learn 
the  French  tongue  more  perfectly."  '*  All 
this,"  answered  the  Admiral,  "shall  be  done 
as  you  desire.  Now,  for  the  present,  put  these 
caitiffs  in  prison,  and  see  that  they  have  enough 
of  meat  and  drink  that  they  die  not  of  famine, 
as  there  lately  died  in  this  place  one  Huon  of 
Bordeaux.  A  fair  knight  he  was,  albeit  he  was 
a  Christian." 


364  HOW  HUON  RETURNED 

When  Gerames  heard  these  words  he  was 
greatly  troubled.  Such  was  his  anger  that  he 
had  much  ado  to  keep  himself  from  running 
at  the  Admiral  to  slay  him  ;  but  with  a  staff 
that  he  had,  he  smote  the  false  prisoners  that 
he  had  so  hardly  that  the  blood  ran  down. 
And  they,  for  fear  of  the  Admiral,  durst  not 
stir  ;  nevertheless  they  cursed  Gerames  in  their 
hearts.  Said  the  Admiral,  '*  Fair  nephew,  it 
seems  to  me  that  you  have  but  little  love  for 
Christian  men."  **  Even  so,  sir,"  answered 
Gerames  ;  '*  three  times  a  day  do  I  beat  them 
in  honour  of  my  God  Mahomet."  Then  he 
led  the  Frenchmen  to  prison,  beating  them 
as  he  went,  but  none  of  them  durst  say  one 
word. 

As  they  went,  they  met  the  Lady  Esclair- 
monde,  who  said,  *'  Cousin,  I  am  right  glad  of 
your  coming,  and  now  let  me  tell  you  of  a 
private  matter,  if  you  will  promise  to  keep 
it  secret."  **That  will  I  do  right  willingly," 
answered  Gerames.  "Listen,  then,"  said  the 
damsel.  **  There  came  to  this  place  some  five 
months  since  a  French  knight,  bringing  a 
message  from  King  Charlemagne.  Him,  my 
father,  taking  the  message  that  he  brought 
very  ill,  put  in  prison.  I  persuaded  my  father, 
for  a  reason  that  I  had,  that  this  Huon  is  dead 


HOW  HUON  RETURMED  365 

of  hunger,  but  in  truth  he  is  alive,  and,  indeed, 
is  as  well  served  with  meat  and  drink  as  is  my 
father  himself." 

Gerames  made  no  answer,  doubting  what 
might  be  in  the  damsel's  heart,  and  fearing 
that  it  might  be  a  device  for  discovering  the 
truth  concerning  himself.  He  spake  no  word, 
therefore,  but  thrust  the  Frenchmen  roughly 
into  the  prison. 

Now  the  prison  was  so  dark  that  Huon  could 
not  by  any  means  discover  who  they  might  be 
that  had  thus  been  brought  into  his  company. 
But  in  a  short  space  he  heard  one  of  them 
lamenting  his  hard  fate,  and  praying  to  the 
Lord  Christ  that  He  would  succour  them, 
**  For,"  said  he,  **  Thou  knowest  that  we  have 
done  no  wrong  that  we  should  be  cast  into  this 
place,  having  come  hither  for  the  sake  of  our 
young  lord  Huon."  When  Huon  heard  this, 
he  knew  that  they  were  Frenchmen,  and  said, 
"  Tell  me  now,  fair  sir,  what  has  befallen  you." 
So  the  lord  told  him  his  story.  And  Huon, 
when  he  had  heard  it,  said,  **  I  am  Huon,  safe, 
and  in  good  health,  thanks  to  the  fair  Esclair- 
monde,  who  is,  indeed,  a  Christian  damsel  at 
the  heart."  Then  the  Frenchmen  began  to 
complain  right  bitterly  concerning  Gerames, 
saying  that  he  was   the  worst  and   cruellest 


366  HOW  MUON  RETURNED 

traitor  on  earth.  '*  Nay,"  said  Huon,  *'  be 
content,  Gerames  has  done  all  this  to  deliver 
us,  as  you  will  soon  know  for  a  certainty." 
And  so  it  happened,  for  Gerames,  having  had 
more  talk  with  the  fair  Esclairmonde,  and 
having  heard  that  she  was  well  disposed  in  her 
heart  to  Huon  and  his  companions,  came  that 
night  to  the  dungeon,  and  declared  the  truth. 
"  Only,"  said  he,  **  we  must  wait  awhile  till 
there  shall  be  a  fitting  opportunity." 

After  seven  days  there  came  to  the  palace 
a  great  giant,  Agrapart  by  name,  brother  to 
Angolafer,  whom  Huon  had  slain.  The  pur- 
pose of  his  coming  was  to  demand  from  the 
Admiral  the  tribute  that  had  been  paid  by 
custom  to  his  brother.  Now  the  Admiral  was 
sitting  at  dinner  when  he  came,  and  the  giant 
came  to  the  table,  and  said,  '*  You  are  a  false 
traitor,  for  you  harbour  a  villain  that  by  some 
foul  means  slew  my  brother  Angolafer."  And 
when  he  had  so  spoken,  he  reached  out  his 
hand,  and  dragged  the  Admiral  from  his  seat 
so  rudely  that  the  crown  upon  his  head  fell  to 
the  ground.  This  done,  he  himself  sat  down 
in  the  Admiral's  chair,  and  said,  **  My  will  is 
that  you  pay  me  the  tribute  that  you  were  wont 
to  pay  my  brother,  for  that  which  was  his  has 
by  right  come  to  me.     Yet  I   offer  you  this 


HOW  HUON  RETURNED  367 

grace,  you  shall  choose  you  two  men  who  may 
fight  a  joust  with  me.  If  they  can  overcome 
me,  then  shall  you  and  your  land  be  free  of 
your  tax ;  but  if  I  overcome  them,  then  shall 
you  pay  the  double." 

When  the  Admiral  heard  these  words,  he 
said  to  his  knights,  **  Now  is  the  time  that  you 
may  requite  all  the  kindness  that  I  have  done 
you,  and  all  the  gifts  which  I  have  given  you. 
And  if  gratitude  be  lacking,  then  I  will  say  this 
also  ;  if  any  man  will  come  forth  to  fight  in 
single  combat  with  this  giant,  to  him  will  I 
give  my  daughter  Esclairmonde  in  marriage, 
and  after  my  death  he  shall  have  all  my  lands 
for  his  inheritance." 

For  all  this  no  man  came  forth,  for  the 
Saracens  were  sorely  afraid  of  the  giant. 
Then  said  Esclairmonde  to  her  father,  "  Sir, 
it  was  told  you  that  the  French  knight,  Huon 
by  name,  whom  you  cast  into  prison,  was  dead 
of  hunger.  This  is  not  so  in  truth.  Huon 
yet  lives,  and  I  promise  you  that  he  will  fight 
with  this  giant." 

So  the  Admiral  sent  to  the  dungeon  for 
Huon  and  his  company.  And  when  Huon 
was  set  before  him,  it  could  be  seen  that  he 
was  in  good  case,  though  somewhat  pale  be- 
cause  of  being   shut  up.     **You  have   found 


368  HOW  HUON  RETURNED 

a  good  prison,"  said  the  Admiral.  *' Yea," 
answered  Huon,  **  and  I  thank  your  daughter 
therefor.  But  tell  me  now  why  you  have  sent 
for  me."  Said  the  Admiral,  "  See  you  that 
giant?  He  has  challenged  any  man,  yea,  any 
two  men,  and  I  can  find  none  that  are  willing 
to  fight  with  him.  Now,  therefore,  if  you  will 
fight  with  him  and  overcome  him,  then  you  and 
all  your  company  shall  return  to  King  Charle- 
magne. Also  I  will  give  into  your  hands  a 
present  for  the  King ;  I  will  engage  also  to 
send  him  year  by  year  a  like  present  for  head 
money  ;  also  I  will  bind  myself  to  serve  him 
with  such  a  host  as  he  may  require.  Verily  I 
would  sooner  be  his  bond-slave  than  pay  tribute 
to  this  evil  giant.  But  if  you  rather  choose  to 
abide  with  me,  then  will  I  give  you  my  daughter 
Esclairmonde  in  marriage,  and  with  her  the 
half  of  my  kingdom." 

**Sir,"  said  Huon,  "willingly  will  I  fight 
with  this  giant.  But  first  you  must  give  me 
back  my  horn  and  my  cup  that  were  taken 
from  me."  **  It  shall  be  done,"  said  the  Admiral, 
and  he  commanded  that  they  should  give  the 
horn  and  the  cup  to  Huon.  These  Huon 
delivered  to  Gerames  to  keep  for  him.  After 
this  he  armed  himself  for  battle.  And  when 
the  Admiral  saw  him  duly  equipped   for  the 


HOW  HUON  RETURNED  369 

fight,  he  said,  *'  This  is  as  goodly  a  knight  as 
ever  I  beheld." 

When  the  giant  and  Huon  came  together  in 
the  field,  the  giant  asked  this  question,  "  What 
is  your  kinship  to  the  Admiral  that  you  are 
willing  to  fight  for  him  ? "  Huon  answered 
him,  **  I  am  not  of  kin  to  him,  I  am  a  French- 
man born,  and  I  slew  your  brother."  **  That 
is  ill  hearing,"  said  the  giant ;  **  nevertheless  I 
am  thankful  to  Mahomet  that  he  gives  me 
occasion  to  revenge  my  brother's  death ;  yet, 
for  I  see  that  you  are  a  brave  man,  if  you  will 
worship  Mahomet,  I  will  give  you  my  sister  in 
marriage — and  she  is  a  foot  higher  than  I 
and  black  as  a  coal — and  the  half  of  my 
lands."  Huon  answered,  "  I  will  have  none 
of  your  lands  or  your  sister.  It  is  time  to 
fight." 

Then  the  two,  setting  their  spears  in  rest, 
charged  at  each  other,  and  this  so  fiercely  that 
their  spears  were  broken  in  pieces  and  their 
horses  borne  to  the  ground.  But  the  two 
leapt  lightly  to  their  feet,  and  next  the  giant 
would  have  stricken  Huon  with  a  great  blow, 
but  Huon  leapt  lightly  to  one  side  so  that  the 
giant  missed  his  stroke.  But  Huon  in  his  turn 
smote  the  giant  in  the  helm,  and  cut  off  his 
ear.     Then  the  giant  was  sore  afraid  and  cried 

25 


370  HOW  HUON  RETURNED 

to  Huon,  "  I  yield  me  to  you ;  I  pray  you  to 
do  me  no  hurt," 

The  Admiral  was  greatly  pleased  with  the 
victory,  and  Esclairmonde  had  even  greater 
joy.  When  Gerames  saw  what  had  befallen, 
he  said  to  the  Admiral,  '*  Know  that  I  am  no 
Saracen,  no,  nor  nephew  of  yours,  but  I  came 
to  look  for  my  lord,  Huon  of  Bordeaux."  The 
Admiral,  when  he  heard  this,  said,  "  Of  a  truth 
it  is  hard  to  be  aware  of  the  craft  and  subtlety 
of  these  Frenchmen." 

Meanwhile  Huon  came  and  delivered  up  the 
giant  to  the  Admiral.  The  giant  knelt  down, 
and  said,  **  I  did  think  myself  the  most  mighty 
man  upon  the  whole  face  of  the  earth,  and  that 
not  ten  men  could  prevail  over  me,  but  now 
am  I  overcome  by  one  only.  Therefore  I 
submit  myself  to  you  and  crave  your  pardon." 
"  My  pardon  you  shall  have,"  answered  the 
Admiral,  "if  you  will  promise  not  to  trespass 
against  me  hereafter,  and  will  swear  to  be  my 
man  so  long  as  you  shall  live."  "  I  promise," 
and  kneeling  down  in  the  sight  of  all,  he  swore 
he  would  be  the  Admiral's  man. 

These  things  finished,  the  Admiral  and  his 
chief  lords,  with  the  Frenchmen,  sat  down  to 
dinner.  At  dinner  Huon  took  the  cup  that 
Oberon  had  given  him,  and  showed  it  to  the 


HOW  HUON  RETURNED  371 

Admiral  saying,  **  See  now  what  happens 
when  I  make  this  sign."  And  when  he  had 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  lo !  the  cup  was 
filled  with  wine.  Then  he  gave  the  cup  into 
the  Admiral's  hand,  and  straightway  the  wine 
vanished  away.  The  Admiral  greatly  mar- 
velled at  the  sight,  and  said,  *'You  have 
enchanted  me."  *'  Nay,  sir,"  answered  Huon, 
**  this  is  no  enchantment.  This  thing  is  a  sign 
that  you  are  full  of  sin.  And  now  I  beseech 
you  to  forsake  your  false  gods  and  to  be 
christened.  Verily  if  you  will  not  do  this 
thing,  I  will  overrun  your  palace  and  your 
whole  city  with  armed  men."  "Now  listen," 
cried  the  Admiral,  **to  this  over-bold  French- 
man !  He  hath  lain  in  my  prison  for  the  half 
of  a  year,  and  now,  forsooth,  he  will  overrun 
my  city  with  armed  men.  I  marvel  much  where 
he  will  find  them ! "  ** Nevertheless,"  said  Huon, 
"you  had  better  do  this  thing."  "  I  would  not 
do  it,"  answered  the  Admiral,  "  if  Charlemagne 
and  all  his  host  were  here." 

Then  Huon  blew  the  horn.  And  Oberon 
heard  it  where  he  sat  in  his  palace,  and  said, 
"  Hark !  there  is  the  horn  once  more,  and 
methinks  it  sounds  true."  And  he  wished, 
"  I  would  be  in  Babylon  with  one  hundred 
thousand   armed   men."      And   straightway  it 


372  HOW  HUON  RETURNED 

happened  as  he  wished.  So  Oberon  and 
Huon  overran  the  city  of  Babylon.  All  that 
would  not  be  baptized  they  slew,  and  among 
them  the  Admiral,  who  was  stout  in  refusing 
to  leave  his  false  gods,  and  all  that  consented 
to  be  baptized  they  saved  alive.  And  Huon 
took  to  himself  the  Admiral's  sceptre,  and  then 
Oberon  wished  again,  and  straightway  he  and 
Huon  and  all  his  company  and  the  fair 
Esclairmonde  were  on  the  shore  of  the  sea. 
And  he  caused  that  a  goodly  ship  should  be 
ready  to  take  them  to  their  own  land.  So 
Huon  embarked  with  the  fair  Esclairmonde 
and  all  his  people ;  also  they  took  with  them 
the  chief  treasures  of  the  city  of  Babylon. 

Then  Oberon  bade  farewell  to  Huon,  saying, 
"See  now  that  you  tell  the  truth  and  keep  you 
from  sin  ;  so  shall  you  prosper  all  your  days, 
and  come  to  bliss  when  your  days  are  ended. 
And  now  render  me  again  the  cup  and  the 
horn,  for  you  need  them  no  more." 

Then  Huon  and  his  company  and  the  fair 
Esclairmonde  departed  in  the  ship,  and  in 
time  came  to  the  land  of  France.  There  did 
Huon  render  to  Charlemagne  the  Admiral's 
sceptre ;  and  the  King  received  him  into  his  royal 
favour,  and  gave  him  back  his  lands.  Then 
was  Huon  wedded  to  the  fair  Esclairmonde, 


HOW  HUON  RETURNED  373 

and  these  two  lived  together  in  great  happiness 
to  their  Hves'  end. 

Not  long  after  that  Huon  had  been  restored 
to  his  Duchy  of  Bordeaux,  the  Emperor 
Charlemagne  died,  having  been  seized  by  a 
fever,  which,  as  being  now  old  and  worn  out 
by  many  labours  both  in  war  and  peace,  he 
was  unable  to  resist.  There  had  been,  it  is 
said,  many  signs  of  his  death — eclipses  of  the 
sun  and  moon,  and  other  marvellous  things. 
Also,  when  he  was  making  his  last  expedition 
against  the  Danes,  he  saw  a  great  light,  as  it 
were  a  blazing  torch,  pass  through  a  clear 
sky  and  fall  to  the  ground ;  and  the  horse  on 
which  he  was  riding  fell  to  the  ground  with 
great  violence.  Also  the  palace  in  which  he 
dwelt  at  Aachen  was  shaken  by  earthquakes, 
and  in  the  Church  which  he  himself  had 
founded  there  happened  this  portent,  that  the 
word  PRINCEPS,  in  the  inscription  which 
recorded  this  his  munificence,  so  faded  away 
that  it  could  no  longer  be  read.  So  Charle- 
magne died  on  the  28th  of  January  in  the  year 
of  Our  Salvation,  814.  He  was  buried  in 
a  sepulchral  chamber  in  this  same  Church 
of  Aachen.  Many  years  after,  the  chamber 
having  been  opened,  the  body  of  the  Emperor 


374  HOW  HUON  RETURNED 

was  found  seated  on  a  throne  as  if  he  yet  lived, 
clothed  with  imperial  robes,  bearing  on  his 
head  the  crown,  and  grasping  the  sceptre  in 
his  hand,  while  by  his  side  lay  his  sword 
Joyous,  and  on  his  knees  was  a  book  of  the 
Gospels. 

In  life  he  was  of  a  tall  and  strong  person, 
being  seven  feet  in  height.  His  eyes  were 
large  and  piercing,  his  hair  and  beard  long. 
He  was  of  pleasant  speech,  and  could  speak 
other  tongues  besides  his  own.  Writing  he 
strove  to  acquire  in  his  mature  years,  but 
could  not  learn  the  art.  He  was  in  truth  a 
very  noble  and  mighty  prince. 


(p 


UNWIN  BROTHERS,  LIMITED,  PRINTERS.  WOKING  AND  LONDON. 


iib.iv/111^    iv^  iii^  v/iiouioiiv/ii  ucorv  \ji  any 

University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
BIdg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(510)642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days 

prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JUM  1  5  1993 


LD  21-1001 


Yb    4b 


■    -  6  '/'  7  / 

c  <  ^ 

THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  UBRARY 


